SPONSORED BY THE JOINT COJ\JJ\IITTEE ON THE NEAR AND l\1lDDLE EAST, SOCIAL SCIENCE RESEARCH COUNCIL
AFTER EMPIRE MULT...
324 downloads
860 Views
8MB Size
Report
This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form
SPONSORED BY THE JOINT COJ\JJ\IITTEE ON THE NEAR AND l\1lDDLE EAST, SOCIAL SCIENCE RESEARCH COUNCIL
AFTER EMPIRE MULTIETHNIC SOCIETIES AND NATION-BUILDING
The Soviet Union and the Russian, Ottoman, and Jlabsburg Empires
EDITED BY KAREN BARKEY AND MARK VON HAGEN
~estview .... '5
For ollr grandparolfs wbo u'cr,' bam ill tbl' IfflbJiJlIIg lind OttOIl/i/1I empires tllld /i-c, ..d /lIost ~/fheir li·pes fljia empire
.. \1\
ri~hts
reserl'ed. Primed in 1Ill' llnited States Ilf,\mcric;1. ;-.J" part of this puhlicllionllla,' be ill an," form Of hy an~' ml~i.lIl", l'kctrollic or Tllel.. haniral, including phnto-
u.'prnduccd or tr~\ns'l1ittl'd
C(lp~·. recording. or
Ii-olll the puhlisher.
I'ublished in 19,}7 in the l'nitl'd Stall's Ilfl\merir;t Iw \\'est\"il'w Press, 5500 Centr;.1 . \"l'I1Ul" Boulder, Colorad" ROJOl-2877, and ill Ihe United Kil1~dolll 1)\· \ V<'''''ie\\' Press, 12 I lid's Copse Road, CUI1I1HH [lill, Oxl<1Il1 OX2 '!J.I
l.ihr;lry
nf('()lI~rl'o;s C,u,\lc'girlg-in-))uhlicati(HI I).U,l
Arter empire: Ilndtil'thnic soCiclic" and Il,lti(ltl-bllildin~ : the S(l\,ict
l'nillil .Ind RII"i;\n, 0(\0111;\11, .,nd I L,hshllr~ Empires I edited I'." Karen Ihrkn' .,nt! I\lark \'On I [agen. p.
lIII.
Ind"des index. ISBN tl-8U.1-2%1-'!,-ISB~ ()-~n1-296·FI (I'hk) I. Imperialism. 2. Tllrkc\'-I [i"nn'-Onn"';II' Fmpire, 1211R-1 'HR. ".1 Lrbshllrg, 1[nllSt' of. -I, 1\IIstri;,-[ [iston'. 5, I{IIssia-llisrnn·. (,. Soviet Ullion-llistn'T. 1. Barke.", Karen', 195RII. Vnn I L,~en, 1\ lark, 195-1' .IU5'! .1\53 1'197 .U5' ..'2-
96-,OOh6
UP The paper IIsed ill this I'"blication met''' tire re'l"irt'nlt'llts of the An",ric;II' Pennallellce "I' Paper 1,"'Prin'ed Lihran I\Lnerials 1.1'),-l8-19ll-l. 7
~ati •• n.,1
SI'II,,!.,nl I,,,
CONTENTS
Ack 170w/"dO'li/ellts <~
1 How Empires End, Char/, ',I TiI~l} 2 The End of Empires, I:', I Jfobs/la'wlIl
\'11
1 12
Part One Collapse of Empires: Causes 3 Thinking Abollt Empire, .I1/,ox(ll1derj Jlvlo~}'/ -+ The Ottoman Empire, Cilg!ar KLyder 5 The I Ltbsburg Empire, S%moll Himk 6 The Russian Empire, /\Iad: VOll Hagell 7 The Soviet Union, 1Tit"/Dr Zas/a'VJkv
19 30
45 58 7J
Part Two Collapse of Empires: CO\lscquences \8 9 10 11 12
Thinking About COnSel\UenCes of Empire, K,,/,'II Bark,y The Ottoman Empire, Serif/Hardin The I Ltbsburg Empire, Jj/-vdn D,'dk The Russian Empire, ROlilild G, SIII1Y Aftenn.lths of Empire and the Unmixing ofPeopks, Ragin Brubaker 13 Conclusion, Karl'lI Hark,y {lnd /VIark ,()Oll l/agm
/Jbollt the' Book {/nd Editon About tb,' COlltrib"tors Jlldex
99 115 129
142
155 181 191
1lJ2 1lJ3
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
This I'oillme is the result of a conference conyened ,It Coillmbi,l Univcrsity in NovclllblT 1,)':1-+. It was spollsored bl' the foint Committee on the Ne,lr and l\liddIe E,lst of thc Social Sciencc RC'i:arch 'Coullcil, the Ccnter till' the So,'ial Scicnces, and the I I.trriman Institute of Columbi,l Uni,'ersity, Abm'c all, \\'e th,lIlk Lisa Anderson of Columbia's Political Science Dep,lrtlllent ,md StelTn Ileydemann of the SSRC ti)r initiating the project on empires and l\lexander j\ lotyl ti)r his help in organizing the l'Ollt~Tence. '''Ie are abo grateful to the participants and comlllentators at the conferencc. In addition to those who hal'e contributed papcrs to this volume, we thank: Harrison ''''hite, Jack Snyder, Ste\'(: Solnick, Richard 'Vortman, Sukru I LlIIioglu, Robcrt Paul l\ Iagosci, Rajan l\ knon, and David Good, During the discussion and rel'ision of thc p,lpers, wc hendtted from the critictl cyes and minds of Charles Till)', lIcndrik Spruyt, D,llliel Chi rot, and Antholl), VV. l\larx. Caglar Keyder and 15tv',\n Deik desen'l' spccial thanks ti)!' agrL'eing quickly and ~r,l ciollsl), to switch roles from cOlllmentators to authors. Our editors, l\largaret Sevchcnko and David Gibson, worked hard for long hOllrs to prepare the papers ti)l' publication and track down elusive ti)(Hllotes and tr,lnslitemtions. Finally, til!' hn help in organizing the conference we gmtefully acknowledge the dfims of t Ltjdcja Iglic. KITI'<'I1
Bad:t']!
IH(/Ii' 'UI)II flilg<'11 Columbia Unil'ersity Ncw )~lI'k
.'
1 How
EMPIRES END
C I L\RLES TILLY
From Herodotus to 1\lontesquieu ~lIld bcyond, pocts, historians, and philosophers have recurn:ntly produced one of our culture's ,t~lndard literary tlmns: the dirge rl)r ,I f~dlen empire. Relkcrioll on imperial decline has lVorld-historical reso~~nce beC
From the
SOil
1
2
Cb"d,', Tillv IH'M, rh()lI~h not a stOllt: ILlS Yct Cfllmhkd. For thl' h'lrhari,l1l has alreach' c'l'turcd the: c'iry tfom within. COI\1t', h.\I)~n);\n! Comc, vulture!'
Thus l\IumflHCI applies his theory that beyond a modest limit the growth of political power and technical virtuosity dehumanize lite, hringing on their own. annihilation. Le~s oronllld, but in the same vein, Alex l\\otyl declares that "absolutism engenders p,lthologies that Ic,ld to its own degeneration, a flct that, in terri tori ally contiguo~s empires, necessarily lc,lds to the decay of the center's control of the periphery.'" Bd(lre pertcmning learned autopsies, howe\'er, we should just be sure the body was sick, and has actually died. Over the time that the world has known subst,lntial stites, after all, e;ll~_sJlave been the dominant and largest state l~~m, carnivorous dinosaurs that nothing but a terrestrial di;;aster, it seems, could eradicate. Only now, during the twentieth cennlry, do we seem to be kal'ing the age of massive Eurasian empires that began in earnest across a b,lnd from the 1\ lediterranean to East Asia almost four thousand ~'eafS ago. To the extent that' we regard sllch intefllational compacts as the European Union, GATT, and NAFTA as embodying imperial designs, furthermore, e\'ell today's fe'luiem may prove premature. If empires are indeed disappearing, their demise raises questions just as knotty as the dinosaur,' sudden disappearance. At the end of the world's bloodie~t and most military century, does imperial disintegmtion mean that interstate military conquest will also decline, perhaps in fl\'or of civil W,l[ and genocide? Does the dispefs,t/ of previolls empires, including the massive decolonization that began in the 19605, suggest what will h'lppen to th\! debris of the most recent \ breakdowns? How generally, when, and where, docs the end of empires genefate new timl1s of conf1ict, internal and external? Do bursts of nationalism on beh,llf ofiiml1er imperi,\1 fragmellts generally accompany the dissolution of central control? (Tnder what conditions docs-or, fi:lr that m,ltter, could-sllccessor states to empires fllflTI stable democratic regimes? Whether or not we h,\\'l' reached the end of imperial history, previous cycles of decline present us with pressing questions and 'lmple bases fi.>r comp,uison, As we undertake such comparisons, we should avoid the smug assumption that empires flil simply because they generally adopt un\'iable fi>nm of rule. Historically, empires h,l\'C been h!mly beasts, Variants of the Chinese empire endured two millennia or more, the B1'zantine empire continued tClr more than a millennium, the Roman empire Iast~d tilr about six centuries, the Ottoman empire suryiyed about halfa millennium, various l\Iong"Olempires occupied the widest contiguous territorial f
solidated statcs camc to dom inatc thc continent. An lund the 1\ h:ditermncan, larger l\luslim states org-anized chid]y as empircs. I\klllWhile, l110re empircs arose and fell in South America, Africa, and SOllthe~bt ,\sia. Civcn the reccnc~' of imperial presencc ill our world, we who speak gcneralh' and detlniti,'cly of empire's end run the risk of a chamcteristic Chinese crror, 1~1istakillg thc decline of a particular regime tilr the ddtniti\'c end of a oncc-dominant political t;>rI1l. Just as wc should hcsitate to crow loudly about the irre\'crsible "deIlHKnttization" of a world where gucrrilla, gcnocidc, and politicidc have become incrcasingly commOIl practicc,' we should hold b~lck bet;)!'c dcclaring that cmpircs ha\'c departed til[Cyer to li\'e with their ~\I1ccstors. Over thc roughly ten millcllnia during which we h~I\'e some e\'idence fill' the existence of states, Illost states ILl\'e taken Olle of three ti)J'Jlls. 'I'hey lu\'e appeared as City-S£kS, agrarian Illilitary domains, cmpires, or \'arious combill~ltions (If the three, 'IS in Venice's atuc!Jlllcnt of a sclttcred maritime cmpire 10 a city-state or the Dutch Republic's uneasy federation .lmnng city-states. Onl)' during the LIst two ccnturies h'II'e consolidated sr~ltes-c()crcion-widding organizations goYcrning directly and rather unitilrlnl!' ill .1 scries of heterogencous and rle~lrly bounded territories-become the domin~lI1t statc t
CAllkx TiI~v
Empire has proved to he a recurrent, flexible fi)fJll of large-scale rule tilr n'l'O closely related reasons: because it holds together disparate smaller-scale units without requiring Illuch centrally-controlled internal transfonn.ltion, and because it pUlllpS resources to rulers without costly monitoring and repression. Regional rulers usc existing practices, understandings, and relationships to extract the requisite minimum of tribute, military support, and loyalt), ti)r the center's benefit. They can settle for extracting as much payment and service as the -regions will bear without attempting to estimate the actual capacity of regions, localities, or individuals to pay. Just so long as regional rulers deploy some fi)rce of their own and h'1\'e ready call on imperi'll tiHTe in emergencies, the imperial center need not build a dense system of regioll.t\ policing, much less the monitoring and boundary-controlling mechanisms ellt.liled by income t.Lxes, property taxes, or e\'en fine-grained excise taxes.' Impcri,t1 extraction of resources normally operates, to be sure, at the cost of enormous slip£.'.Ig~, evasion, personal intlucnee, and incqu.t1ity-one reason why ;\n empcror's suddcn demand for increascs in yield (or, COIl\'l'fsc\y, his visible loss of coercive powcr) frequcntly gencrates rebellion by prc\·iollsly co.mpliant suhjccts. But an imperial system's crude simplicity-makes it .tdaptable to many soci.t1 temtins. In contrast to the slow accretion of power in a city-st,lte, an agrari'\I1 domain, or a consolidatcd Stilte, imperial expansion therdilre sometimes occurs with star':" ding nlpidity because it combines military conqllest with political co-optation, absorbing existing systcllls of rule into webs of tributc and military alliance. lienee the quick looming of predatory Persian,l\longol, and Ottoman empires--':: all of them relying initially on armed horsemen-.tt the horizons of their agrar. ian neighbors. By the s:tme token, I~~weyer, cmpires can collapse spectacularly. Ruin sometimes rushes in because:;,(1). the empire's dominated politics remain det,lchable by virtue of weak integrati'on into any adlllinistrati\'C web; (2) their \'iceroys enjoy au tonomous power, including the power to defect; (3 ) subjugated populations retain distinct identities, memories, and grie\'anccs; and (4) information indicating that the center has become vulnerable sprcads fast among dominated units and external enemies. The Chinese empire proved more durable than others largely hecause it countered all four of these thrcatening conditions. Dy extending a relatively unitilflll administrative structure down to thc county level, by integrating county-lewl gentry into a system of competition for imperi.ll t~lI'or, by rotating imperial bureaucrats frequently and refusing to station thcm in their prO\'inccs of origin, by stimulating internal mobility and reducing public recogni tion of ethnic distinctness, and by making cffccti\'e shows of central t<)rce through much of its vast territory, the imperial statc maintained llloSt of its dynasties tilr centuries between collapses and conquests." In this light, we should remain skeptical ahout accollnts of communism's collapse that [
5
colbpse within the system. It is IIIz;'l'L'I'JlllbecllIse it cbims th,lt all such systems collapse, sooner or later, for the S,UDe reason. Similarly, Joseph Tainter base~ his 'internal .lllJ uni"ers,lli,t 'l1lalysis of "eoILlpse" mainly Oil dimillishing marginal returns to central control .. 1\Iany other explanations, in contrast, insist on the uniqueness of their case(s) and/or the externality of essenti,d l'
:1
6
that distinction docs not ob\'iollsly solve our problems; gi\'en the superi( ,rit}' of tr.n'Cllw water until the last century or so, tllr example, it is not evident that the scattered se'I-linked Venetian empire was less well-connected than the contiguous bllt brgely land-linked Russian empire, or that Venice's sut!ill'ation through Ottoman expallSion dithTed fundamentally hom the Byzantine d0b.kle which Veneti.ln-Ottoman collaborning. Still, it allows us to estimate the general ctfects of significant changes such as an interruption of the t10w of bullion from South America to Spain or the proliferation of pimtes along the trade routes .connecting a maritime empire." Either a decline in essential re\'Cnues or an 1 increase in control-related costs makes all empire less viable. An empire whose" lines of communication and supply arc expensivch' long is no doubt more vul- ; nerable to either filfm of disruption. Thus recast, r\lotyl's distinction helps iden-! ti~' a major dimension of imperial variation. What other dimensions of variation should we single out? The very character of empires as large compositc politics linked to central powers by indirect rule suggests candidates: size ought to make a ditference, as should the character of mili.!ru:.y organi~ti~~n and techlloJ91IT' relations betwecn the imperial center and outside powers, current org.lI1ization of the international system, the degree of heterogeneity among dominated segments, the extent of inequality between center and periphery, the meclunisms employed tilr direct rule, and, preeminently, the center's own economic, political, and social organization. Conditions tilr an empire's survival, mutation, or collapse, the processes by which imperial change OCCllrs, and the outcomes of imperial disintegration should, in principle, vary systematically according to most or all of these characteristics. Not mllch help, but at least a checklist for discussion. We h'I\~~e hope g'oing beyond checklists by means of an im'Crse procedure: by working hack from presumed outcomes of imperial change to lInder. standings of its regularities. Under what conditions and by what paths, till' example, might We expect democratic politics to emerge ti"Om crumbling empires? Sub~tallti\'~ and procedural definitions of dcmocracy predominate in toelay's discussIons ot the subject-"sllb~tantive" in stressing outcomes such as equality or harmony, "procedural" in emphasizing such 'Irrangements .15 free elections and succession in office." I propose, however, an old-t:lshioned "in~titutional" con-
--;;i
How Empir"s Elld ccptiOll of dt:ll1ocrac), t()('using on rdation> bt:twt:t:n citizt:ns and statcs. It rt:sts on a st:rit:s of COllCt:pts I must, alas, ddint: to avoid confusion: Statt:: an organiz'ltion controlling tht: principal conct:ntr,ltt:d mt:ans of COt:rcion within .l ddimitt:d tt:rritory and t:xncising priority in sOllle rt:spt:cts ovcr all other organizations within the salllc tt:rriton'. Polity: tilt: set of rdatiolls ,II1l0ng agt:nt:; of thc statt: al;d all major political actors within tht: ddilllitt:d tt:rritory. Rights: t:nt(Hct:aulc claims, tht: rt:ciprocll of obligations. Citizt:nship: rights and Illutual obligations binding state agents and a category of pcrsons ddint:d cxrlusivdy by tht:ir lcgal attachmt:nt to tht: samc sratt:.
0;::; In this C'Onct:ption a polity is dClllocratic to the dt:grct: that it establisht:s (1) broad citizt:nship, (2) cqual citizenship, (3) binding consult',ltion of citizens with rcspect'to govc;'nlllcntal pcrsonnd and policics, and (-I) prott:ction of citizt:ns trom arbitrolry statc action. No polity eyer achicves full delllon.lc)' by such standanis, but rt:al politit:s array thL'lllst:h-L'S trom deeply undclllocratic (narrow, unequal citizcnship without binding consultation or prot(xtion) to relativdy dt:mocratic (high on all jllllr valut:,). By tht:se niteria, st:glllt:nts of clllpirt:s can in principle 'lchic\,t: some dcmocracy but whole empires rem,lin unde1llocratic by definition; .It .lIl imperial scale their segmcntation and reliance on indin.:ct nile bar equal citizcmhip, binding consultation, .lnd protection, if not ncccssarily breadth of Illelllbt:rship. This dctinitional work helps spccit}' what an impcrial tLlI1sition to dcmocracy cntails: either (a) thc dismillltling of thc prior empirc into scgments within which rcgional institutions lend themsc,,"es to broad, equal citizcnship with consultation and protection; or (b) the dissolution of indirect rule ill favor of a more dircct, unit()fJ11 citizcnship gencrating sets of tics bctween ccnter and periphcries. f Iistor), providcs a few cxamplcs of (a), but nOlle of (b) so I~lr. Yet on a rcgional scalc path (b) set:ms to hal't: been a nL'CCSsilry condition for dcmocratization, illong with subordination of military forccs to cil'ili~l control, bn,lad class coalitions in supp(irr of thc statc, al;d extensin: dOlllcstie taxation ent'liling rcprescnt.ltion of t'Lxpaycrs." \ Vithollt suhstantial dissolution of indirect rule th' Iiihts of citizcns rcmain wc,lk and 1II1el't:n:.-That obst:rvation, indt:cd, identiflcs the critical tlaw in rccurrcnt anarchist ,lIld capitalist programs of dcccntralization (or uttcr dismantling of the state) as the road to democracy; without an agency that cnt()rres rights unitl>nllly and dfccti,'ely, rights themschTs disappear." N,ltion,t1ism prm'idcs another casc in point I low dose and geneLtI ,I tic exists betwccll outhre.lks of lutionalislll and cnds of cillpires? Thc question matters not only bCC
('b,II/c1 '[i/~v "
because intri)!;\lin)!; an;\lo)!;ie~ appear between those recent cpisodes and Ottoman or Austro- flull)!;arian declinc, but also becllIse the question identifies a zone of potentially fruittill disa)!;reelllcnt in studies of n.uionalism. A wide range ofan.llyses, not ;11l consistent with e.lCh other, suggest that imperial decline and nationalism should generally coincide, for example because a.1l nations resist subordination when they can, because empires actually create nationalities, and/or because as imperial disintegration begins outside powers promote sep,u.ltism on the part of imperial subjects." A set of historicist analyses, equally contradil'ton' in their causal accounts, rcply that nationalism has ~
Notes 1. Lewis 1\ 11I1ll f,)rci , '1b,' Cit\' ill Hi.liar,,: lIs Or~r;ills. Its 'nw/I!orJlli1liolH, IIlId It.1 Prr;s/,I'r/, (New York: Harcollrt, lkln:
9
n](lndi~di'~lti()n des ()lItlits: ellL'orc un siec\c dc n'hclli!)I1'" [;llId,'s Illt,'m,lliolio/"s 2-1
(19<)3): 513-5.12; Janice E. Thomson, "St,lt" Sm'cn:if!:nt\· in Intcrtlational Relatiolls: Bridging the Gal' BetweC!1 Thcm:' and Empirical Research," /Iltalllllioll," SllIdi,'s Q"Ilrtcrl)' 3') (1 ')')5): 213-23-1; and ('h'lrks Till.I" "(;lobaliz;ltion Threatens LtllDf'S Rights," III t<' rII dtio II II! l,II/JOr Iliid ffr.,rhllg CZI.,S Hi,lon' -17 (1 Y95): 1-2.1,
5, Gahrid Ardant, :rI.',;ori,' .Io,·iv/vgi'l'h' "" /,ililpot, 2 \'
(1993): 1h3-185.
.
6. KLJnf!:-Ch\l~1I1 I Isi;\(), RIII," (;!,illll: IIII/,ailli COlltrol ill If,( Nilld,'t' S/II/,': SA',''''!'''.\' o(/b<, Chi,It's,' lIod\, J'()!itit' (Stantimi: St~lll fixd llnin:rsity Press, 19811); \Villi.11ll G. Ski,~ner, "l\larketin.L; ;llltl Soci~d Stnlcture ill Rural China,".Iolll'lllil vlA';11I1 S/II'/i," 2-t (1 <)6-1): 3--13; idcIlI, "The Structure of Chinese History,"jol/llilil oIA,i
10
ton, "lnCl:ntin~~
1\1
Princil'"I-;\),;cllt Rdatiotl~hil's," ./()/(rJ/,i/ ot' E.·ollom;c l'.'n/,<'cti1."'S 5
(l ')') l): ~ 5-1'>("
12. John H, Pr\'()r, GL'ogr,,/,bl', '/;,r!l/Iologl',
""d m/l': Sf/(di", ill fb,' ,1]or;li/l1<' l1i.,to,y o/Ih,'
,1/,'dil,m/l,,',rll, 6-19-1571 (ClJllhridge: Camhridgc llni\'(:rsit)' Press, 1988), ]3, J, H, Elliott, illl/,<'1;,,1 -"/,di}}, 1469-1';](. (London: Edward Arnold, 1961); \{i,'hard
liCIT, I~II1'(/1 Cbtl}}g,' ,/lId R~\"t! Fi",/IIc,',,- i}} _~/,oill (/11/1 .. Elld OJ'I/>'- Old Rcgi"", (Berkeley: Uni\'ersin' of Cllif<>rJlia Prcss, 1989); Alherto Tenellti, l'ir,,,'I' ,//,,1 Ibc D,-dill,- oll;'l1ic<" 15S0-16i 5 (lkrkelc\': Ullin:rsin' ofCalif()rnia Press, 1<)(, 7); ;1I1'c\ Janice E. ThoIllS;)Il, Al,'/'("lIori,"', Pi""I,',(, "11'/ SQ·;-"""i!;".,: 'Sltlh,-Bu;ldillg ,/1111 L'.Y/I·: I'ros/'<'Clsjor D<'IIlO(l'(rCl' (Baltimore: Tllc Johns Hopkins llni\'crsity Press, 1986); Rob\:rt n. Plltnam, Jl.Jllhllg DI'IIIOOiItT /1'&1'/': Ci"'ie 1i",I;t;oIlJ ill ,lla"",." 11(/(\' (Princcton: Princcton University Press, 19(3); Dietrich Rllcschcmeyer, E\'c1\'J1c Huher Stephens, and John D. Stephens, Capitalisl Dc'1.,,'lo/,lII<'Irt rllld D<'!IIoCl'ilcv.(Chicl~(): University of Chicl~o Press, llJ<)2);
'i~ Charles Til\~', "Glohali'l.ation Thre;\tens Labor's Rights," TI'ol}:illg
{,'/rlJ.f
illlerl/atioll"/ 1.rl"or alld
Historv 47 (1995): 1-23.
17. \'V;llkcr Conn'or, "Ethnonational.ism," in cd, l\lyron \Veincr and Samuel P Hllntin~ ton, Ulldr'}'st'''ldi''g J'olitiCill D"'1,do/'I/I<'1,1 (Bo>[on: Litrlc, Brown, 1987); Karl Dcutsch, Nd/iall,r/islII rllld SQ.-i." COlll lllllll i(,- Origin ,/I,d S/,I'<'lId fJ/Nlllioll,Ii;1I1I (London: Verso, 19')1); Erncst Gellncr, Nrllion' rllld l\'t1liljllalislI/ .(lthaca: Cornell lllli\'crsir~' Press, 1<)8.1); Liah Grccnfdd, ,\;'liQ/I,dillll: Fi·<" Road.. to
l!
j\1od<'l"IIitv (Calllbridf!;l', J\1ass.: J bn'anl Unin;rsit" l'res" 1')<)1); ,lIld l\ lims!.II' H mel., 50,;,11 j>r<",ull
2 THE END OF EMPIRES
E. J. HOBSBA\V1\I
I n the rvventicth century 1l1ore empires ha\'e ended than in any other; we know this, even though it is b~' no means clear what we me,tll hy this statement. Like Walter Bagehot's "natioll," our "empire" is recogllizable even when we can't defIne it. The empires that have collapsed, or have been liql~i~hl~d, in our century belong to sever,ll t~ves; they seem to ha\'C little in common except that in them some (llHly!ng region or regions arc ruled ti'oJ1l a more or less remotecenter which is not belie\'Cd to represent the interests of their il:!..h:.lritants or local rulers. E\'(~n then the distinction is by no means cle,tr. The rhetoric of separatist' nationalism tends to dctlne the situation of its comtituency as "internal colonialism." Perhaps not very coll\'incingly, but in principle, the situation of \ Vales \'is- ,l-vis London is more dependent than that of KazakhsLU1 "is-it-vis l\ [oscow in the Sm'iet era. (And how ,liT we to classify t(>nner colonies which have been administratively integrated into the center? Puerto Rico and l\ Iartinique arc ,llmost certainl), better otl' in their present star-us than they would be if they had cut all links with France and the United States, which they probably could do.) Is the relationship belween London and Northern Ireland "imperial" in any sense which differs from, say, the relationship belween New Delhi and S01l1e Indian state in which the president's rule has been imposed? However, I don't think these ddinitional obscurities need to get in our way when we actually discuss our subject. Nor have the\'. i'he t:lllen empires'of our century arc of several types: (1) the co]onialempires of the imperialist period; (2) the tradition,ll empires of the reg-ion of European internation;ll politics; (3) the USSR, which both belongs and docs not belong to Illy class 2; and (4) the traditional, and sometimes very ancient, empires of Asian,lmcly the pre-communist Chinese empire and the modern versiol\ of the Persi,lIl empire. 12
l.i
Our papers han: de~tlt excillsinly with groups 2 alld 3, though from them the German empin:; twiec bllell in the century, has becn omitted ~\Ild nu)' bc treated .IS a special casco I t may ~llso be rea5()nablc to omit pre-communist China and pre-Islamic Jrail. t lowe\,er, ill purdy quantitati\T terIllS, the t;t!l of the colonial empires of the imperialist period is much the largest phenomenon of its kind. The bl! of the Ottoman, I bbsburg and Russian empires (tsarist and llo[:'" sheyik) generated about thirty new states in all; the ((11 of the colonial empires generated three times as many. It would therefore ha\'e to be considered, if only fix comparati\"C purposes . .;f I would prefer to say nothing ahout the ({/IISf.r of the b11 of empires; the broken empires of our century han' too little in common in this respect. One can reasonably place Ottomans, l-lahsburgs, and Roman()vs in to the same pigeonhole; all were obsolcslTnt politicil entities in an era of nation-state building, to which they otlered no alternative ..AIl were weak (relativc to their official size and resources) and therefore endangered players in the international power game. All were regarded as doollled, or at least as on the slide, til!' many decades before the), actu.tlly fcll. On the other lund, tsarist Rw,sia and the USSR cannot be so easily equated. Although \Yorld \Var I broke the h~lck of the I labsburg, ROnLIIl()\', and Ottoman cillpires, the October Revolution aetually reconstituted the tsarist empire on a new basis-i.e., it provided exactly what the old empires Iud hiled to do, namely an "un-national" (the word was applied to the USSR in C. A. l\ lacartney's Natiollill Stlltes (lild Natiol7al .11illoritit's, a Chatham House publication of 1"i3-t) ~dternati\"e to the nation-state. The causes of the USSR's c()lIapse arc quite ditrerent ti-om those of the ROlllanm' empire. Its internal tensions were quite ditferent, and so was its situation in the world and the. international situation in which it disintegrated. And, by the way, it Iud not been seriously expected or predicted, even by those who regarded its system as increasingly inviable. In short, there is not much in common between the ftll of the rre-191-t empires and imperialist colonial empires. 'fo tind a COllllllon cause or set of causes t
E. j
f/Q/'.Il'd'l/J17I
t
IS but in f;ll't equally multiethnic, ,tates. It also fevolutionized their political systems, substituting llOlllin,llI), liberal del\locracies generally lacking adequate roots filf 1l10nardlies Of communist states. Equally important, it broke what had been the web of intenMI n:blions within a single state illto incoherent fr'lgments. In the case of the USSR, which had ,len.:loped as a planned ,Ill-union economy lI"ith an all-union di\'ision of labor, the immediate result, were particllhrl~' disastrous, lcaving--to take one example-Litllllani,1 with the plant clpacity to produce ')0 percent of the USSR's light bulbs, hut cut ot"t" from its old m;lrkets. ! jo\\'eYer, lessef probkms were traumatir C\lough. The fall of the Ilahsburgs automatically turned the 25 percent of the Viennese popui.ttion born outside the frontiers of the new Austri;1 into t(lreigners, unless they chose to opt telr citizcnship. I don't think this ,Ispect of the end of clllpires has been quite sunlciently t,lken account of in our discllssions. The comequences of the end of the empire tilr the te)nner imperialist colonies were, almost without exceptioll, cyell more dranliltic than tln- the renter, except where they im'oh'ed the ti)\'\lla] independence of mainly whire settler countries, which had alre;ldy becoll1e \'irtually indcpendent--e.g., the British "dominions"-and where the ma,s of settlers did not coexist with ;\ majority, or a large bloc, of indigenous inhabitants. 1\ lost of the imperialist depclllkneies consisted not of established states conL]lIl'red by the Europeans, hut of territories to which olJ);r\le new i\llp~rial administratio;1 had given strllcturc and defillition. Theii: ) borders, their existcnce as admillistratiw units, their I'0litict\ idelltity, indeed ; often the language of their politics and administr,lt ion, \\'cre gi\'en to them through their colonia] status. They possessed no political clites Of potential cac!!:es of government other than those cre,lted duril~g anj by Ihe colonial era;_and inso"f,ir as the~' had stIch dites here ,1110 there, the new kadcrs of the indcpendcnt {states rejcctcd them, tt)r reasons into which wc need n()t go. The last thing the )new Gh-ana or the new Indi;l wanted was indirect "I)ycrnlllcnt via Ashanti clites \ n " -" lor princely stItes. VVith rare exceptions, sllch as the Indian sllccession states, the '-posr-coloni,d states started with nothing except thcir horders. Henec the obvious contradiction between their tt>rIl1al constitutiollS and politicill l11oJds-iuherited ti'o!11 the metropolcs or inspired "by reYolllti{Hl-,ll1d their politiGll realities. Hence ,doo their tendency to drift inlo military governlllent, which is striking, even in the would-lx~ COI;1I1lunist states, whose' political essence since 1'117 h,ls been the rigid suhordi nation of armed ttlfCes to p;lrty. Here the comparison with the end of the old European empires is instrllctive. \Vhere these had !l\WiOllS inheritors, often with an <\vaiLtble infr;lstrll(ture of gOYCrnl111'nt and administratiolJ, the transition waS simpk, as in most of the Habsburg slIccession states. The major problem \\';IS whethn and how to unit~, and standardil.e the institutions of the nelV st,ltcs composed of units with very ditYerent provenance, e.g., Serbi,\, ex-t\ustrian Slo"enia, and l'x-I [ungarian Croatia, or a Poland with a triple administn1ti\'e and legal heritage. Compared to the post-colonialist cntiti,~s, not n1;\m' ,t;ltes were set Ill' without any historic precedent, i.e., go\"erilmelll,ll contillui;y-Jt)(' instancc, I'resllllubly, but [ don't kilO\\',
16
Alb'lnia, the new B,utic H.'publics of 1918, and the Arab satellite states of Britain ill the l\Iiddle East. The breakup of the USSR ga\'e independence to the entities that had long existed within the Soviet system. On the other hand, they had one thing in common: especiall~' in the ex-comlllunist zone immediately after the overthrow of the old regimes, those countries did encounter an acute problem of tlnding competent and experienced non-communist cadres to run their affairs; that is one reason wIn' the old cadres of the communist era arc returned to office so often in, e.g., Litl~uania, Hungary, and evell Poland. Nevertheless, it seems dear that the post-communist structures of the ex-Soviet Union are still so provision,u and unstable that we can't predict in what direction they arc likely to develop, except that the direction of Western liberal democracy is among the least likely outcomes. . A second comparison mav also be in order. The colonial heritage of post-colonial stiltes was incompatibl~ with the ethnic-linguistic forms of the nation state, even though these sOlJletimes inspired the liberatioll movements. These territories were multiethnic, lIlulti-linguistic, and usual1~' multi-religious, and the only kind of nationalism which could take them ()\'(.'r was one based on an eighteenth .to nineteenth century uni~'i~lg statep.nriotism, lIlaking concessions-rather as the t hbsburgs had eventually dOl;e-t<; local ethnic, linguistic, and other intere~..The post-colonial states have maintained this comprehensi\'e ullity as an ideal, and so far mostly in reality as well. There are some major exceptions, such as the partition of India, but when we cOllsider the tellsions within these scores of multiethnic and multi-religious states, the weakncss of secessionist national l11m'ements of the Western type remains striking. By contrast, the old multiethnic national empires and the USSR were replaced by ethnic-linguistic nationstates ~uong the lines of the nation·,u model unfortlll1atcly shared by Woodrow \Vilson and Joseph Stalin. The attempt to turn plur,t! entities into homogencous· national states mayor m'IY not succeed, but its human costs have been, and continuc to be, appalling and intolerable. We have so ftr considered the end of empires. HO\vc\'er, in conclusion I vvant to draw your attcntion to what mayor may not be a similar phenomenon, namely the breakup of hitherto unified nation-states, centralized or decentr,uized, by secessionist movel11ents. Such tendencies can be seen in senral old states of Europe and in Canada. Indeed in these regions they preceded the much later mO\'el11ents after the breakup of the USSR, though probably not the separatist movements in YugosLwia. So fIr, in spite of the substantial political weight of these movemcnts, 110 old natiollal state has actuallr heen split up-not even Belgium-unless we count the setting up of a new c:lI1ton in Switzerland in 1979. Ne\'ertheless, for thc first time such breakups must be regarded as a serious possibility. To what extent they would produce consequcnces comparahle to those ,:'lllch h,n'(.' been discussed at this conference is a question which I kn'c with you tor another conference. .
PART ONE
Collapse ofEmpires: Causes
3 THINKING ABOUT EMPIRE
ALEXANDERlMOTYL
Common sense tells us that empires rise and t:dl. vVe know that the Roman, Habsburg, Ottoman, and R0I1LlIlO\' re;llms were called empires, alld we kllOWtrom history or, more precisd~', tl"Olll historians-that the~' had tempor;llIy identifiable beginnings and ends, Not surprisingly, we conclude tl);lt the history of entities called empires Illust hold the exphul;\tory key to the rise and ftll of empires, The i~ltllition is correct, but only up to a point. It is of course trivially true that historical knowledge about sdf-st~kd empires is indispensable to theorizing about empires, I Uut, as the case of the So"iet Union shows, empires in name arc not all there is to empire, For if we may, as we ill (Icr do, terlll the USSR an empire, e\'en though its leaders nen;r called it that, then, surely, we arc equ;llly entitled tn gil ag;linst the terminological prdt:rences of self-styled emperors and insist that their realms really may IIQt have been empires,' Coming to grips with the rise and fIll of empires as ;1 cLtss of objects with certain properties Illust also im'oh-c sOlllething so obvious-and so obviously rcdious for 1llost historians-as a conceptu;li an;tlysis,; Only after the concept of iempire (as well as of rise ;lllel t~dl, but that is a ~ubiect ttl[" another essay) has been ! delil"lea~"d ;lnd defined, with respect to its sem.lntiL" fIeld ;l1ld in terms of history, 'experience, kno\\'ledge, intuition, and the like, is ;\1l empirical inquiry ;Ippropriate. On its own, hi,tnricd im'estigalion, 110 Ilutter how rich, detailed, and nuanced, is powerless either to explain why empires rise and t:dl or evell to identit), the class of entities t1ut rise and E111. After all, induction, like deduction, presupposes the ;lbility to distinguish r;1\eIl5 from nOll-raVens and bbck li'om nonblack. I' This argument docs not dispute the ontologiell reality of historical events, bllt it dn\:s assullle that they are kno",ahle ()nI~, through the mediation of 0111' own. langll;lge ;\llll concepts. ' It may thus he interesting to ask why and how historicli
20
suhjects percei\'ed their reality as they dill, but it is m.lIlifestly imp.oss~I~Ic-pa[<, I.eopold von Ranke's aspirations-til(' liS to recn:ate or experience Jt.' 1he w{~rk of Robert Damton shows that a sense of bewilderment inevitably accompanIes our confrontation with historical actors." \Ve may study their language, their texts, and their opinions, bu t we can ne\·.er break ou t of ou r own hermeneutic circle and enter theirs. 1\ lore important, if we could pull off such a trick, our understanding of history would acttmlly be imp.\ired. As Arthur Danto has persuasively argued, the concern.!al distance imposed upon llS hy the passage of time makes history possiblc.-It is precisely "('(IllISe our perspective is rooted in the future that we c.1Il comprehend the past, and not merely chronicle past e\-ents.
What Empire :Might Be Let us begin the conceptual analysis of cmpire by unpacking what may bc its two k.lst unacceptable ddining characteristics:' 1\lost scholars would prob.,bly agree that el-ery empire consists of something called a core and something called a .rerip.ill:r)':' And most might agree that both core allZI periphery, wh,lte\'er they are, arc sinlated in geographicallyb;..lUI1d.ed sp.lces inhabited by cultural1y Qitt~r cnt.0Jed clites and popuhtions.'" By "culturally differentiated" I ~ean that core' clites and populations share certain cultural ch,l\",\cteristics and arc ditfen:nt, with respect to these characteristics, from their counterparts in the periphery. It matters not whether these characteristics are physicall~' real or merely imagined. If cores arc situated in hounded spaces, what, then, is situated inside cores? A sensible an SIVer, and till' two reasons, is OIgmziz.lltiom, and not, as one might; expect, institlltions. One reolson is that such a notion of core echoes 1\ lax \,yeber's classic ddinition of the stolte, and empires ar," states. Another is that, thanks to the "new institutionalists," institution has come to mean virtually everything under the sun, thereby becoming almost useless as a concept." The organizations that constitllte a core must, I suggest, be (1) political, economic, and sociocultural (multidimensional); (2) located in a bounded_geographic space (territorially concentrated); (3) SUl;\10rti\'e of one another (mutllally reint(lrcing); and. (4) endowed. with signitic\11t decision making authority (centralized). In sum, a core is a multidimension.\l set of territorially concentrated ,lIld mutually reinforcing organizations exercising highly l:entralized authority in a state. In contrast to cores, pcripheries arc the territorially bounded .Idministrative outposts of centml organi'l..ltions. While there can only be OIH~ core in an empire, there must be at least two peripheries til!' empires to be dis-ll tinguishable from biti.lfcated states, such as the fiHmer Czechoslovakia. J Not surprisingly, the relationship of corc to Core elite is already implicit in the two concepts. Thus, we expect core elites to run core organizations. By the same logic, peripheral clites run peripheral organizations. The rullning of corc organizations manit~sts itself in a variety of ways, sOllle ~'Picil of nonimperial states and SOllle [le<:l!Iiar to empires. \Ne expect core clites,Iike .Ill state clites, to craft 'ti)reign and defense policy, print the curretlcy, and control borders. But imperial
21 ,elites nlllst also have other prerog-~lti\'Cs to be worthy of the moditier. They direct 'the finances of peripheries; the.\' appoint peripheral governors or prctccts; and they arc not accolllltable to the periphery, which, in turn, has 110 legal basis t(lr influencing the .tppointment of core otlicials and the choice o( core policies. 'While the relationship ()f core dite to peripheral elite lIlust therct(lre be termed dictatorial, that of (Orl' elite to core population and of pnipheral elite to peripheral populatioll is indeterminate," 1 emphasize that this understanding of empire, in its exclusi\'e emplusis on the core-periphery relationship, has nothing specific to S'l}, about the regime either of the core polit}' or of the peripheral polity. Whik a species hoth of multinational state and of dictatorship, an empire is not merely a dicLltorial multinational state, but a peculiar kil~d of dic.t~torial 'mu~~I~lal state. Figure 3.1 silu.ttes the concept of empire within a titlllily of related politics. Ethnoterritori.ll federations, such ,IS C.tnada, !()\"Iner socialist Yugoslavia, and post-Soviet Russi~t, have culturally distinct administrative units, but no core institutions. Stich Illultinational dictatorial statL:S as Franco Sp.lin and Saddam llussein's Ir.lq haw cores, hut lack cultural1~' bounded administrati\'C lunits.l\lultill'ltionalnolldict.ttorial states and territorial federations stich as the ~ United States and Switzerl.md possess neither cores nor distinct cultural subunits. I n empires, meanwhile, territorially bounded cores and peripheries arc coterminous with culturall\' distinct administrative units. l\ lore th,m a simple ,- \dictatorial multinational srate, an empire is a highly centralized, territorially segmented, and culturall~' differentiated state within which centralization, segmen(tation, alhi diti~renti-.tti()n m:~rLql.'; - Although I am certain tl;;\t this definition, like all ddinitions, will not meet with universal acclaim, 1 am e<jually certain th,lt it makes some sense conceptually and C\'C1l fits the filets historically. Because the Persian, Roman, early Byzan-
-
Core Present
Clllturaliv distillcr
Empire
Administrative units Nondistil1ct
Ahsent
Ethn(lterritorial federation
1\ lultinational 1\ I uIri national dictatorial state
l1ondictatori ;tl state; territorial tederation
A!cx({lIc/a/ lUof!'!
22
tine, l\ longol, OttoID,IIl, I Iabsburg, Romallm', FrCllch, British, an~ Soyil't polities possessed the ddlning- charactl'ristics of l'mpire, we are justihe~l in saying that they were indeed empires. In each, the organizations clustered III a culruraliI" distinct region usuall)· centered on a capital city and its hinterland exercised dil:ect cOIltrol OITr thl' fin;Jncl's and c1itl's of the rl'st of the empire. Fullv appreciative of the historian's delight in historical richness, we arc not surpri;l'd that thl' dl'grl'c of culrural distinctil"cJll'ss, like the degrcc of control, "aricd, that all re,ll empires only appf()xin~ated the dcflJlitional idcal t)"Pe. The Ottoll1
How Empires Rise As a mental category that servcs only to distinguish one chss of objl'cts from other classcs of objccts, the concept of empire says nothing about the C
future, we can, in the spirit of the (o))ceptl.l;\l\y inspired inductivisl\1 of this essay. contidently assert that an cmpire has ellll:rged. And ,\nytiJl1e any entity with these three charactcristics loscs all Of any of them, tilcn we call jllst ,1S confidently claim that an empire has disappeared. There is 1\0 n:ason why, logicaIly. al\ three ch
I
' , J
'
,
2-1
Alo:iIlJdc'lJ Alotd
as l\ losCt)\v'S n:btionship with these units is democratic at best and chaotic at worst, it annot be deemed imperial. If current trends continue, howe\,er, that judgement may ha,'e to change. Boris Yeltsin has already abandoned man)' of the policies that contributed to his early democratic reputation; reactionary t()rces, on the left and on the right, arc not insignificant; and "men on horsehack" lurk in the wings. Should democratization be abandoned, de f:lcto if not de jure, and should l\1oscow's rclations with the provinces thell become dictatori,ll, the Russian Federation will have hecome, and rightly be deemed, an empire. The USSR illustr.1tes the second tendency, how an empire might emerge after a dictatorial state acquires distinct peripheral clites and populations. In creating the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, the Bolsheviks purposeti.,lly transfi)fmed revolutionary Russia's simple dictatorship oVC!" its newly acquired territories into a complex web of imperial relationships premised on non-Russian adlllinistration of symbolically sovereign republics inhahited by distinct non-Russian populations. As politics is at the core of my definition of empire, the fact that many of the republics underwent modernization and that Russia paid a high price economic1lly f(H its political dominance docs not detract ii'om the imperial nature of the Soviet state. Showing how empires emerge-via expansion and the t
Tbi/lkillg ///iOIlI EIII/,i..-,'
25
Despite some Hllctllations, ll10st of thl: intnn.ltiona\ sourCl:S of l:tl1pirc h'\\T declined in import.l1lcc over thl: hst two cl:ntllril:s. J ,and purchasl:s becamc virtually impossibll: aftn thc division ofthc world into a sl:alllkss wcb ofstatcs, and dvn.lstic IInions bCCII11l: irrdevant with the introduction of cliectivciv nOIl~onar('hical rcgimcs in all staks. In contrast, war is still a going concer'n, CI'cn though SOIlll: scholars (Iul:stion its utility.'" Ll:sS qUl:stionahk, pnhaps, is that Onl: of thc traditional goals of war, l:xtcnsive tnritorial expansion, has bccome significantly morc difficult to at!ain alld slIst'lin. Two tc)nnidabk ObSL1Cks stand in tlll: wa\'. Rccallsl: modern SLltcs servc .lS thc , intern.t,!ion.t1 systcm's organizing principle, t'hc inviol.lhility of statc bound.lries is a g~~<:~tlly accepted international nornl'.md l:1'l:11 "bikd states" arl: llsl\,t.lly prl:t~rred_to tl:rritorial dil'ision. 'II) bl: surl:, norms do get I'iolatl:d and the recontig. . uration of st.ltes dOl:s occur, but, as thl: 611 of thl: USSR and Yugoshvia suggl:sts, usually as a Ltst rl:sort. In any ClSl:, if and whl:n aggressors threaten security and rcgion.t! stability, grl:at-powt:r intl:nTntioll or gwpoliticll b.lbncing gl:nl:rally sut11ces to stitle or kl:ep l:xpamiol1 within rl:asonable limits. [n SUlll, the rl:duction in opportllnitil:s t()r, and thl: growth of disincelltil'es to, tLlditiollal imperial.i?!rt suggest that clllpirl:s arl: unlikdy to l:1l1l:rgl: ill this manner in the t()rl:sel:able future. &~t'~ecall that therl: .lre two othn ways tClr l:mpires to coml: into bl:ing. Therl: is, Ilrst, no ITason !O think that l:xisting non-dict.ltorial systl:IllS will never blTak down and bl:come dictatorial and that all transitions to <.klllocraev will succel:d. Qlitc the contrary, we know from history, from tlll: l:xtl:IlSil'l' literature Oil (kmocratic breakdowns, and from thl: transparl:nt tell:ology of the concept of transition that dl:lllocracies do end and thH dl:mocratiz;ltioll can t:til.'" The second internal sourCl: of l:mpirl:, diHcrl:ntiation, is el'en more likely in the ncar ti.lture. All that modernization is supposl:d to entail-industrializ.ltion, education, urbanization, and so on-not only occurs unel'l:nly, thus creating pockets, if not whole arl:as, of b.lckward dl:I'e\OPIlll:.1lt, but also leads to so_ci.tl ditterl:nti'ltion and ditl: frustration. And i( as the: history of Illodernization kids us inductively to l:XPl:ct, th~sl: continue to breed <:thnic ass~rtivl:ness, r~gional patriotism, and comllHlI1al identitil:s, thl:n the: probability that distinct clites and p<>pulations, Ullsuccl:sstlll sl:p.lratist IllOlTml:llt,s, nondelllocl';ltic rdations hl:twl:l:1I cores and pniphnil:s, .1I1d tllUS l:lllpires will l:lIlerge should fl'-main correspondingly high. These rl:lllarks do not constitutl: a thl:ory of impni.ll elllergl:IlCe, but they do . sllgge:st th,lt, ;llthough till: sources of l:mpirl: h.l\,l: undergonl: .1 shift in the .Ltst century or so, the l:ll1ergl:ncl: of empirl: is, cdL',.i.I· p(/ri/JUS, unlikel~' to be aflected in any substantil'e way. Although the international sources of empire may ha\'l: tkdined in illlportancl:, the intnnal sourCl:S arc not only prl:sl:nt, but, arguably, hal'e assull1l:d grl:atn s.llil:I1<.T. And hecausc empires can emngl: silently-without noisy campaigns or bombastic proclamations of manitest dl:stiny-lhe), sholllJ cOlllinul: to cxi,t ill l:\Trything bllt nallle for sOllle tillll: to COllll:.
----
26
How Empires Fall As the ti.lregoing rem,lrks intimated, the t:tll of empires can proceed along lines \Try similar to those of the rise of empires, involving both e:,_t~rnallv and intgrnail" crenerated processes that transt(>nn interst,lte relationships, regimes, societie~, ~~ -~lites. First on our list, although not necessarily primary in importance, ,liT wars and national liher,ltion struggles, both of which can produce long-term processes of decline by attrit0Jl, as in the else of the Ottomans, or complete and instantaneous collapse, as \~as true of the Roman()\'s, I Iabsburgs, and Sm·iets." InaslIluch as liberation struggles arc commonplace and war has hardly disappeared, both should continue to exert a corrosi\'(~ influence on putative empires. \Vhile d"ll
21
republics; and Volga Gennans, Crimean Tatars, Koreans, Chcchens, and Inglish _were effecti\'ely cleansed ti-OI11 their homelands_ Not surprisingly, the cre,ltion of . national states in Western Europe, or tll!- that matter in North America, would also be inexplicable without retCrence to eqllally brutal actions aimed at eradicating £ore-jJeriphery distillcti~lI1s_ ---
The Future of Empire As with the rise of empire, identit)'ing the forms of imperial decline docs not a}~9_11.!!!.t() al1 exphnatiol1, but it does suggest that a unified theory exphtining so many ditrerent hypotheses is prohahly impossible, that theories accounting tiH particular limns of decline arc perfectly possible and, indeed, may ,Ilready exist in the social science literature, and that educated guesses ,thollt the future sustLinability of empire CIII be made. As there is no reason to repeat Ill)' remarks about the tlrst two points, let us proceed directly to an c\'aluatioll of the ft)rces working tt)!- and against empire, now and ill the future. I start with the observation th,lt, by ,md large, the same bctors that cm bring empire i1lto existence can also end it. \Vhile seemingly banal, this propositioll does ha\'l~ one important implication. If other things ,Ire held equal, we have no grounds til!' cbillling, finally and conclllsi\'ely, that empire " is no longer possible. Scholars ,md polic),makers who speak of the passing of the "age of empires" may be prcmature in their judgement_ ,_ But, as lVe salV, other things ,In: not equaL One important differcnce was that, wilfully or not, the core elites of cmpires h.we frcquentl." pursucd policies-such as assimilation, resettlement, ,lilli gcnocide-aimed ,Lt cnding the core-periphery distinction. That contemporary elites h,\\'e bccn especially prone to act in this .. manner may Illcan that empirc is an indllcicnt organizational system,> and that 1"nodern administration proceeds Illore slIloothly if popuLLtions speak thc same language and if local elites lose their collective charader and ,Ire absorbed into '. the state as indi\'iduals, and not ,1S groups.''" Inasmuch ,IS assimiLttion presumably furthers the dfcctive administratioll of empire, modem core elites would seem to have .1 direct, if perhaps unwitting, interest in thc demise of the \'ery empires thcy rule_ Do these arguments spell the end of empire) For better or tllr wnrse, the • answcr is "lin." Although the logic of the modern bureaucratic state may be incompatible with th,lt of empire, it does not t()llow that state e1itcs ,Ietually have the capacity, wherelVith,d, or skills either to eliminate empire or to do so in a manllcr that will not aggra\"lts core-periphcry rclations or cven crcate coreperiphery distinctions. The literature on thc crisis of the state in general and of the nation,d state in p,trticuhr prm'ides ample grounds till- paying heed to thc l~mitatiolls on e1itcs. This cavcat'is of p,lrticular relevance today, when thc lani guage of human rights and self-detcrminatioll dominatcs international discourse, when idcntity lIlay have hecoJllC the kcy criterion ofpoliticalloyalt:" and
AI(.':'llId,,1'] Motyl
28
when state attempts to deal with ethnic diyersity are almost im'ariably repr€:se n ted as encroachments on cultural all thenticity and thus become i nuucements to ethnic mobilization. \\There do these remarks leave us;> On the one hand, somewhat less uncertain about the rise and t~tll of empire. On the other hand, quite certain that the f()rces promoting the silent emergence of empires and the incapacity of modcrn states to copc with an incrcasingly assertivc multinationality could e\'Cll work in fayor of cmpire. Terminologictl conventions and political niccties may dictate that sllch entities not be called empires, but, by mceting not unreasonable definitional requirements, they will be just that. Ironically, although impcrialism may belong to the past, empire may belong to the fi.lturc.
Notes 1. See Arthur L. Stinchcombe, Theo1'ctiw! JtIdbot!., ill So(i,1I Histo1'V (New York: Academic Press, 1')78). 2. 1"lI' an excellcnt discussion of these conceptual issucs, sec John Wilson, 1711'lIkillg 7.1.'it;' (;OIlCt'/,ts (Camhrid),;e: Cambridge Uni\Oersity Press, 1')63). 3. l\luch of my thinking abollt concepts has becn intluCl1ced by Giovanni Sartori, Soci,li 50'(11«( COII(I!'!' (Bcwrl\" I Iills: Sage, 1,)84), 15-85. -I, Sec Karl R. Popper, FIx l'O'c,,,rty of HistoricislII (Ncw York: Harper Torchbooks, ]')(,-1),1)5. S, Von Ranke's fun()us dictum was, of course, that history shouia be written "wie es eigcntlich gcwescn sci." 6. Sec, f'Jr inst".lncc, Robert Dunton, The Grelll Cit 11,1aSJ'lIm: lIl/d Ot!,,'I' Episode,," ill Fr,'lIc/J CII/tllrlll Histo1'V (New York: Basic Books, 1,)84). 7. Arthur D-thc concept is used, sec DougL1ss North, IIISlitlltiol/,\', II/s/i/II/iol/III ChilI/go! ({nd L(ol/olllic P"'/Ol'IIIII1ICI' (Cambridge: Camhridge Univcrsity Press, 1,),)0). 12. I discuss this relationship in "From Imperial Decay to 111lpcrial Coilapse: The Fall of the S()\'ier Empire in Comparatin: Pcrspectivc," in cd. Richard L. Rudolph and David F Good, Nil/io II II/is III ,lIld EIII/,il''' (New Ynrk: St.l\1artin's, ]l}92), 15--13. 13, This ddi.ni~ion clearly rcson,ltes with l\ lichac! Do"le's: "Empire .. , is a rcLttionslllp, forma~ '.n I1lformal,', in which onc state controls the effecti\T politictl s()\'l'feignty of anothcr polItICal SOClcn' (EI7I/, iI',' , [Ithaca: Cornell Uni\'ersity Press, 1')8(,], -15), 1-1. On impcrial decal', sec l\Ior:"I, "From Imperial Decay,'; PI" 17-24.
29 15. Rc(,,11 that definitions ,nc ,cmanticall)' clJuivalcnt sC'temcnts ofthc "A is B" \·"rierv, wherclw '.111\' sentencc ulnLlinill~ concept ;\ could be written with concept 13, ,,"d vice v:rs;I, without an)' change in I11caning. In contrast, exphlllati.lns ,Ire fOughk olthc "IIX, then Y" limll and posit sonle kind of caus",lconncction hetwcen X "nd Y, The resulting error em he written 'IS "i\ is (lfX, then Y)" or "(If X, then Y) is B." 16. For " reb ted critilJuc of the CIlIll'Cpt of rn'olutioll, sec Alcx""dl'r J. 1\ lotyl, "Concepts ,mel Skocpol: Ambiguity and Vagucness in the Snltiy of l{e\'olutions:'J~/in/ill ?/"j'b,'ordicil/ )lO/;f;.. , -I, no. 1 (1 ,),)2): ')3-112. 17. Sec David-Hillel Ruben, cd., EI!,/tllltltioll (Oxl(ml: Oxlill'd Uni\'l'rsit) Prcss, 1l./')31; Ernest SOS'l Michacl Tooley, cds" ClII"tltioli (Oxtimi: Oxlimi Ullil"l'rsitl' Press, 1'N3); '1I1d l\Icrrillce I I. Salmoll, "Explanatilln ill the Social ScicIll'cs," ill cd. Philip Kitchcr "Ild Wesley C. Salmon, S(i<'lltlji .. r:,I!'/"""lioll (l\IinncaJlolis: Ullil'crsirl' of 1\linncsota Prcss, 1989),38-1--10'), 18.l\lichacl Ilechter, [lIft'I'II,II Cu/~l/i,!li"1!1 (Berkeley: Unil'Crsin' of Cdit(lrnia Press, 1977). 19. John l\ ludlcr 111"kes this casl' in Rt'fr"tllji'Olll DoolI/"d'II': 'J/.", Oi'"'r;/.'s .. ,'II,',, o//1,.["jO,. Hr",. (New York: Basic Books, 1 ':18')). In p"rticubr, sce Juan J. Lim, 1 'b, R,.""kdoWIl otDolIQ(l'Ilti .. R,gilll.,s: C,.i,,;s, Brt'llkdo'wli. .. D.'dill,' ,illd l~tli ?l tbe Hdbsbl/lg EIII!',,'''. 1815-1918 (London: Longman, 1,)8':1),187-23-1. ,---23. The cLissie st"tCI11l'llt of this \,iew is Karl \V. DClltsch. ,\~'liolldli.'11I ,1I,d SQcia! (.'01/11Il11!liratioli (ClIllhridgc, l\ Llss.: ;\lIT Press, 1%6). :-24. R. I>. Crillo, VOl/lill,lIlt L(/l/g""g'.I': L,lIIg"",!!," ,lIld Hi,'J',,,',bl' ill Britd;1I ,lIId fI',III(!' (C ambridge: C'mhri
,,"d
@
4 THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE
CAGLAR KEYDER
Accoullts of the decline and bll of the Ottoman Empire vie on an ideological b,lttldield, with political commitments largely determining the reasons one offers t"()r the collapse. As the dominant v('[sions of history written since the end of the Great War have consciously or unwittingly adopted the perspective of the nation state, the collapse of the empire has otten been viewed as the ineyitablc tilltillment of the destim' of ;1 nation.' Now th.lt the nation-state has itself lost fl\'or, however, the search has turned to accounts outside the nationalist paradigm. One way of doing this is to abandon any ct"ti)rt to recount the story of state timllation, and take refuge instead in the history of the subaltern;' another is to problematize the tilflllation of nation states by exploring the altern,lti,'es at the IllOlllent of collapse of empires.; This last is the road I propose to take. \Vhat recolllmends it is a nostalgia ti)r the "what-if" counterbctual or "optimists'" reading' of imperial history. From this viewpoint, a constitution providing universal an~ equal citizenship combined with ethnic and territorial autonomy might just hav~ saved the empire and avoided thc excesses of nationalism and of the nation-statL) In the tirst part of this paper, 1 will show that there were two separatc dynamics in the dissolution of the Ottoman Empire, the tlrst~IJuncti~lI\ ..()f tl.l~patri~TIo-1 nia.l.I.I.atu~~. of the~
Dynamics of Dissolution The two basic models useel to understand the structural reasons ttH the decline of the Ottoman Empire cm-cr most of the macrosociological alternatives tt)!' all empires. The first is the. patrimonial-crisis Illodel which assullles that the classical empire is basically ag~ari~lI1, gm'crneo by a strong center that uscs non-hered.itary tax-collecting administrators to control peripheral areas. The crises that .10
Tlx
OttOll/rll1
EII/pil'<'
,il
might arise within this model ha\'e to do with the potential l'l~ntriti!g,al t(HCeS inherent in .111)' peripheral adlllinistration: pro.D.u.-cial oftIcials mal' tInd it eXJ1edientto retain a portion of re\'CnUl'S tIl!' their own gain, ]1ossibl," 'in alliance with lo~~ notables, An undnstanding between the tll1lctionalT and the local notables then may well deyelop into an alliance that l"lI1 mean th~ loss of ,I province and its reyenul' to the imperial center. Since the reyenl\£-e?jtpctiug potential of the imperial center is extensj\;f rather than intcnsivc, thesc losscs tram,]ate into further weakening ot the empire's abi it)' to maintain its territories intact. Re~~ntralization rell1'lins a possihility, howeyer. ]n flct, the cl'clil'almodcl of Chinese dY;lastic history hinges pn:cis~ly on this possibility, wfH:rehy a pn.Tiously wayward provincial gm'l'rnor becomes the progenitor of a IlCW, strengthened d),n,lstic center. Ottoman history provides naillples of both centriJlI\£al hreaks and one bilcd attempt at recentralization, ",hidl settled the second-hest alternative of cent :ifugal success, Throu gllOu t the eighteenth centlll'y pw\'incial not.lbles (aya7/) increased their auton!lll1\' \'is-,l-\'is the imperial center. SOll1e were origi-' nail), tax collectors and governors, who subsequently became locally entrenched and im'oh'ed in the ecollomic and social life of the prm'ince, Some were local notables, mainly merchants, who gained Slitlicient ecollomic weight and political standing to be able to tl)fce the palace to appoint them tIrst ,IS tax-t~trmers then as quasi - heredi tar)' locti governors. Duri ng this period of de flCto de\'olu tion of power, the Ottoman sultans had to bargain and ncgoti~lte with these newly arisen notables in order to raise prm'incial armies and claim their share of the t,n revenue. ,~ During the tlrst dccH.!cs of the nineteenth century, howc\'er, the Ottonull center embarked Oil a relatively sucn:ssflll-!ecentralization project, at least ill what might be considercd the hcartland of the empirl'-.r\natolia alld the ncar Balkans." One province which totally al'()ided recentraliz~lti()n alld achie\'ed de hcto separation was Egypt, a par~ldigmatic centritllgal CISC in which a late but very powerful tll'all succeeded in cOlln:rting his warlord statlls into ,I hereditary khedivate, l\luhamrnad Ali, originally from l\ lacedollia, haLl been appointed-in the true Ottoman tradition or scnding bureaucrats to pw\'inces where they would not he likely to establish local constitllencies-to go\'ern Eg:Vt. He \\,,\S soon able, however, to eliminate the tax-t~lnlling structure and to establish all independellt administration; and subsequentl." to create a suttIcicnt structure of inter,est around his rule. Thus he provides the perfect historical example of a successful, dislllantli',lg ()f.empire \'ia the dynamics of patl:imo~lia.l ~risis. ) , _ . fhat the EgyptIan case belongs under the rubl'lc ()t ensls dynamICs oJ claSSIcal empires is also evidenced in the subsequent history (lfl\luhammad Ali. In the typical bshion of a proviucial oHicial tlrst establishing his independcncc ti'om a weakened center, he thell turned to the project of conquering the center in order to reslime the patrimonial cycle with a new and strengthened dynasty, This was Hot, howe,-cr, an isolated Chinese empire. The Ottoman Empire tIgured prumi-
,
r'
,1]
nentl" ill great-power balances, bein~ the object ot I1Hense imperi'll ri\'alr)'; besid~s, it had aln~'ldy started its modernizing rdiJrlns when the confrontation~ occurred, and it W,IS both pliable and promising as an arena til[ free-trade impe-' ri,lliSIIl. As a result, bargains between Britain and Russi,l flllally dccided the pre. tender's t:1te" l\Iuhanllnad Ali's success in estahlishing autonomy and an Egypti'ln royaltv ~Hlld n~t...be tmnsliilcJ into tilllllding a lIew OUom'\I1 dynasty. - Ottom:1I1 recen tmlization durireg the, tirs.t ,4,tlf of th~ nin~~cMth century coincided with the be<Tinnill"s of administrative modernization. In other words, its 'success also heralded tl~ advent of ,I new kind of rule characterized by the deployment of greater state strength based on an i nfr,lstructure of go\,enuncc.' If successflll, this Illodernization would bring the Ottoman entity closcr to the centralized, tcrritori'li state model of Europe. In t:lct, the Tanzimat reforms, st,lrting in lR39 and conti.lu~njlli dW(l,.the century despite i\bdulhamid's despotic style of rule, aimed precisely at achieving this go'I\." .. ___ -.' ... _ . Success in the l1\odernization of thc state elicited different responses, howeyer. \Vhile the a\'ans of J\natolia and the near B,tlkans wcn: decisively defeated, permitting the gradual till'lnation of unitary rule, the early nineteenth-century ·recentralization did not have much impact hOl1l the point of view of replacing , the dominance of the local notables in the Arab prm'inces. ln The notables of Damascus, Aleppo, Beirut, and Jerusalem continued to keep attempts by the Ottom,lI1 center to establish unitary rule at bay. They found the imperial ti',lInework acceptahle as long as its demands remained limited to the exercise of limited sm·ereignty. The story untillded differently in most of thc European possessions of the empire. The same global W,I\'e of commercialization and monetization in the eighteenth century that 'Illowed pr
!
rh~ OttO"""1 Ell/pi!','
Jl
fact, "modernization" during the Tanzimat period aimed precisely .It aCCOI11J1)Oda(in!{ the incorporation of the empire into the capitalist logic of expanding Europe. Bcti)re the reforms of the nineteenth century could take root, however, capitalist accllnllliation had already neated it~ own ,\\ItonOJl)ous space in most of the Balkans, thanks to the inability of the center to impose its precapitalist logic. In other words, differentiation and class ti)flnation had already gained moll1ennllll by the beginning of the nineteenth cennllT. The ecollomic dill1ellsion of this une\'cn development dates fmm the previous cennlry, \\'hell the landlords whol attained .1 degree of independclll:e from the ce.nter were al:k t(,> r:i~lti)rce their autonomy through access to trad1l1g networks 111 Central Lumpe. I hrough the cenrury these provinces became wealthier, new educated middle classes came into being, and t.beir proxinlity to the European .n~~li!lla!ld accelerated their politiG~ dc~.rlllcnt and nati0l1illis~ aspirations. That most of thesc newly enriched; groups in the Balkans were non-l\ lw,lim was a signiticant Clctor in attracting the, protection, encouragement, and support of various European powers, who both, helped prep,lre the political and intcllecnl.d case tilT nation.disllI, and prm'ided' cruei.11 diplomatic ami military assi,tance. This is the st()ry of Greek, Serbiall, and Bulgarian nationalisms. • r In all these cases nationalism resulted frQ!n a mercantile-bourgeoi~ impulse, : and was a reacti(!n. to th~ .~!;)w pace of econQ1!.Iic and political change in the core -of the ~l.np"ire. Thcse provinces increasingly came under the economic gravita'"tional pull of the European market. Their merchants enjoyed the protectiol~Austria, Russi,l, France, and Britain extended through the capitulatory regime> and \ thc), ti)lllld international support in their bid for independence. Political.lnd legal ret()fIns came too late and were too tcntati\'c to satish' the,e demands. Had they been prompt and determined, would th{tlationalist di'smantling have taken .1 dit~ t~rent course? Political rcti>nl1 toward recognition of all imperial subjects as citizens with equal stanIS might have gone a long way toward blunting nationalist s~ti.ments, as ,,:ell as pefmi,tting economic acti\~I)' COllS()nan~ :I'itl~ .~ccu\l1ulation Wlthlll the pun'lew of the European cconomy, Furthermore, It polItICal and legal change h'ld occurred earlier, peripheral incorporation of thc empire as a whole might have emerged as an attmctive option, where a merchant bourgeoisie of Balkan extraction might have given its support to the projcct, with a view to attaining class dominatioll in thc empirc as a whole, This situ.ltion would then have eliminated some of the political-economic t:ll:tors le.lding to nationalist separatism. r Balkan nationalism culminated in a massi\'c loss of territory following the 1877-78 war with Russia. The empire lost morc than a third of its lalld, especially the provinces where its IHln-l\lw;\im population had comtituted the Illajor·ity. Social and economic conditions shifted radically, as did the cuises of the empire's dismantling. Two important dimensions of this dilference have to be highlighted. Fir~.t •.the only significant non-l\Iuslim populations remaining in the ell1pire afterJ,]:lZ8_ were the C;reeks
I
more than one-fIfth of the population." There was no identitlable te~ritory in the empire where either could claim ,1 majority. Slif!;htly more than half the Annenian population lived in eastern Anatolian provinces (but even here tl~cy were a minority);'J the rest were di\'ided between Cilicia ;Ind western AnatokI, indudin).!; Ista~1bul. The Greek population lived mainl~' in western Anatolia, Istanbul, Thrace and l\Iacedonia, but was also scattered in the interior and in Cappadocia, There was, in other words, no l(mger a geographical basis for seI2~ratislJ1. Sec;md, the l~lIlzimat rcti;~ms had si~nalkd a major trallstimnation in the ancil'n regime, ,I political and legal change which he~an to define a modern em·ironment of citizenship and accumulation-oriented economic activity.1n this context it was possible to elll'isage a rapidly modernizing state with legal guarantees tilr indi\·idual citizens, religious frcedom, and Some ethnic autonomy. This vision was nurtured by the substantial cc()non~ic growth that had taken place since the opening up of the elllpir;;-" to-frec"Y'.~d~ ill ] 8.18. As the world economy ex, panded, trade served as the en).!;inc of transform;ltion and cOlnmoditlcation: cennlries of low-Ieyel equilibrium in most of tht: Ottom.m countryside yielded to technological change and growth. By the eve of the Great "Val' one-tillirth of the Empire's popubtioll lived in cities; the countryside was no longer a subsistence t:conomy, and perhaps tlfteen percent of the output of the economy went to exports. " Unlike Egypt, neither AIl;ltolian nor Syrian agriculn,re was based on large plantations owned in part by t(lreign investors. Instead the productive sphere was co III posed of sllIail producers whose surpluses \Vere appropriated by merchants, creditors, and other middlcmei1. Some of the successful petty collllllodity producers were Greeks and Armenians; but also belonging to these Christian groups' was the o\'erwhelming majority of intermediaries-those who oriented the producers towards market demand; who collected, financed, purchased ;mel sold the surpluses; and who marketed and retailed imports coming fwm the opposite direction.'" By the end of the nineteenth century, citit:s ;llld towns in Anatolia and the Arab provinces were prospering, and population growth was especially high' in the port cities." In the empire as a whole, the sh;lre of prosperity accruing to the Christians was disproportionately large, hut in Anatoli.t the situation was .Illore pobrized than elsewhere. In the burgeoning 1\n.1tolian cities, a Greek. and Armenian middle class emerged that was wealthy and educated; acti\'C in ddinin!!; an urban public space of associations, d~t!J.~ and publications, and increasingly willing to participate in the administration of the provinces and the empire. I-"or "this nascent bourgeoisie, a separatist nationalism did not hold much attraction. The circumstances that led to the emergence of a 1I0n-l\Iuslim bourgeoisie and to the increasing disparity in income ,md consumption between it ".md the rest of the population made a reactive project originating in the palace effel"ti\'C at the popular level. Abdulhall1id II, the last sultan to rule the empire, had disb;lllded Parliament in 1878, soon after the promulgation of thc Constitution in
Tbt
OttOlllflJ1
ElIlli,.,'
.15
1876, ,md had g;radually established an absolute rule distinguished hy ,1 de5potic and pamlloid style. Although the COllstitution h,ld been suspended, only to be reactivated in 1908, the break with the T.lllzinut refol"ms was more in style than (in content. The spirit llf] 839 and 1856, bent o'!..SiliilllishiI}~";! legal. and ,himin: is~YC frame-'Y~lrki()\· a~JI1i tar), cmcire, lived on." An au thori tarian liberalisIl1 Lcharacterized social and economic policies. The major re\'l:[salwas in the political system: the long;-;lwaited constitutional and parli,lInent.lrY underpinning to the cvolving system of rule of law was now fro;a:n, earning till" l\bdulhamid the vilitlcation of Europe.lIls, and later the Young Turks. The vilitication w;,ts.... Il
Cag/I{I'
.,6
Kcydel"
the ~lpl'dlation "Turk" refers simply to assimilability under the Turkish language and l\Iuslim religion. Intermarriage between Christians and l\luslims (except under duress) was rare, eyen when language was not 'l harrier, as, [(lr example in the Clse of the Turkish-speaking Greek Orthoclox population in the An.ltolian interior. In the less t1uid society that existed before the nineteenth century, populations lived in isolated villages or well-defined and segregated neighborhoods in cities, and differences in material or social conditions were not an issue. As ethnic groups came into contact through the accelerated pace of economic change and urbanization, the social schislllosis also became apparent. Not only religious practice, but also schools and COIl1Il1U nity organization, patterns of consumption and levels of \Vesternization, matl'1'ial culture and litcstyks increasingly dil·erged. Although it was by no means the entire Christian population that participated in till: economic ascendancy mentioned above, cultural, educational, and missionary acti,'ities, which gradu.t1ly came to awaken ethnic consciousness, took under their 'sway entire poplllations. In addition, the empire in the late nineteenth century had become ~m arena t(lr religious and secular missionaries oLdl persuasions and nationalities. l\Iost of them ignored thel\Iuslim population, and targeted instead Christians and Jews with their education, alms, and sermons." Agail~st this back=-ground l'vl11slims became aware of their rapid decline. New immigrants from the more developed areas of tsarist Russia and the Ihlkans, their sense of outrage and hostility fresh, were instru1l1ent.tl in articulating this awareness. Nonetheless, it is not clear that Abdulhalllid's turn to Ishmism was dictated by the growing resentment of the l\Iuslim population. llc seems to have been a cautious and timid ruler, with a penchant filr playing balance-of-power diplo- \ mac)' with the Great Powers in order to bendlt from imperi'l!ist rivalry O\'Cr Ottoman territories. Especially since there were no attempts to limit the eco-I nomic ascent of non-l\Iuslims during his reign, and no indication th'lt he preferred allY policy other than economic liberalism, it seems likely that his Islamism was primarily directed at consolidating the allegiance of the Arab subjects of the Empire. AIthoogh, it may also be .lrgued that the intricate medl
Was the Nation-State Inevitable? The 'Young Turks tlrst hecame \'isihlc on the European political scene 1I0t too long bd(lre their incredible success in t(l[cing the Sultan to ITI·jve the Constitution and agree to immediate c\ections t(lr a P"arliament in 1908.-" There had been
Tbe Ottomall F:1Il/,i r,'
,---
J7
...
vnne~i in an environment colored by th~_~.I'lced()l1i'II1J)I:<}blel!l, a sfcmingly illtr;!ctahle sn'lIggle between (;recks, Bulg!lrians, Serbs ami J\lacedl)ni'lll nationalists, which thc Ott;;;;:;an arm)-'h;;d been unable to control, and which prm'ided a perfect battleground te)r the i,l11peri;d rivalry ra~ing betwc£n A\\stri~l .lnd Ru.;sia, with appearances by,Britain thc Rl;~~iall ;lIhl by German), on the ;\lIstriall side. The officers, despairing of contolining n.Hionalist guerrilLts of ,'arious stripcs, apparently decided tlwt political freedollls where all "iews could be expressed in a parli.lment working tc)r the common good lnight be .lll optiol1 to try, ;lI1d they rebelled against thc authority of the sultan. Surprising e\'eryolle, AbJulhamid c.\pitulated, and agreed to recall the l\lriiament and to n:illst.lte the Constitution, f\Vithin a few months an elected parliament was tllllctioiling ;vhich rctkcted in 'composition thc pOpllia tion's ethn ic mix,!" - The accepted reading of the idcolngiral histnry of the CUP is th.lt it startcd as Ottol1lanist, but tllflled Turkish-nationalist under thc forcc of cirClImst'lIICCS. The ditticulty with this intnpret-.ltion is that cven bct')i'c it turned to nationalism, the CUP was essentially centralist, apparently believing that the cmpire could be turned into a unitary nation-st.lte, a "Japan ()f the Nc.lr East," secllLtr and with univers.d legal norllls rlll. Thc history of ethnic relations in the empire, ;IS well as il1(reasing ethnic cOlISciousnes$, seemed to dictate the \'iability of a rule of law, only if ill conjullction with some degrce of ethnic and sectarian .1IItonl'llly. "ll\ Ilost nonMuslims, and many Iloll-Turkish 1\ luslims, n~'!!'!J~lJH)_~'~tr allli~Ditx)ibcrt)' tQ! the commuDity and elju
01;
E\Tnts strengthened the nationalist hand. \\lithin months after the] <.J08 elections, Austria declared its annexation of Bosnia-I krzegovina, Bulgaria declared its independence, and Greece took over Crete. J\n attempt at counterre\'olution t(lliowed in the spring of 1<.J09, but was defeated when the army, over which the CUP had secure control, marched into the capiLtl and t(mnally ousted the sultan. A two-year respite was f()llowed by a rebellion in Albania and the Italian declaration of war over Tripoli (in Sq.ltember 1911); and then the decisive B.Ukan War (NO\T111ber 1912) which signaled the beginning of a series of engagements that tinally killed the empire. The period between the ful of 1909 and elections in 1\ larch 1912 oH"cretl perhaps an indication of the direction that politics in a multiethnic empire could rake when circumstances permitted. The p,trlialllent functioned properly, the Constitution was in place, and hopes were high; also, it was during this time that the Liber.ds, another wing of the l(lllllg Turk Ill()\Tment, began to gain ground against the CUP. Their intellectwu leader was an Ottoman prince (the grandson of Sultan Abdulmecid), and their platf()f)n consisted of politicd and economic liberalism and administrolti\T decentralization.'" Compared to the statist centr.u·ism of the CUP, the t"cderalism of Prince Sab:theddin had already bdclre 1908 attracted Creek and Armeni.lIl groups active ill Europe. \\lith the opening of the Parliament and freedom of the press, a growing number of dqntties and intellectu;d figures, among them Arab notables, Greek .tnd Armenian politicians, and various Islamic groups, gravitated to the Liberal platfimn. They were increasillgly wary of CUP designs for a unitary state, which they variously feared would become Turkish-nationali~t, militantly secularist, or uncompromising in imposing a single blueprint in matters where the millets had been autonomous, such as education. The CliP, on the other hand, found its constituency among the aspiring Turkish intelligentsia and prm'incial mCfchants, statist and activist, and resenting the ascendance of:t non-l\1uslim bourgeoisie-the classic composition of a nationalist constituenc\,. Communitarian deY
The
OttOlilll1l
Ell/pi!','
.1<;
It is not clear whethn the Entente would have won the elections in 1912 had they not been ri~ged. In the ;\rah provinces ofSyri;l, Beirut, and Aleppo, and the sanjak ofJerusalelll, twenty-tillir out of the thirty deputies had already switched to the Entente, and bdilre the CUP be~an to use state resources to manipulate the campaign, the urban \'ote seemed poised to bring in the Liberals ;'s the majority party.'~ The C( JP, howel'er, sllccesstilllv scared some candidates, inrimida'ted especiaUy rural voters, and used the ong'oing war with Italy as an excuse for asking that voters sLwd behind the gOl'ernment. Combined with fears that the Libemls intended to increa:;l' the representation of Christians in the Parliament, these led to a CUP \'ictor)', Elsewhere in the empire the ell P W;15 accused of using the "big stick" and statl' officials to get its way, and the elections wne widely condemned ;lS returning ;1Il uIHepresl'ntati\'C legislature. In il1\'estigatin~ the rallliticatiollS of a counteri:lctu;,l Liberal \'ictory, the attitudes of the Creek and Armenian communities toward the post-19U8 Ottoman state become cruci;ll. The I'iabili ty of the empire as a Illultiethnic cntity, bdtlre it was to becollle a Turkish nation-state in the succeeding decade, depended on the relations est;lblished between the state and the non-'l ilrki,h communities. Of these, the Greeks Wl'rl' the most LTuci;t\, not onl~' because of their disproportionate numbers in Istanhul and their economic importance. but also because of the hostility over Greek independence and to I'arious clashes with the Greek state since. Accordingly, the main problem tin Ottoman Greeks was how to distance themselves li'om the Creek sute. The Greek Orthodox patriarchate located in Istanbul shared the same concern, and could thercli>re provide an alternative. The patriarchate had to chart a narrow course between kceping the Ottoman govcrnment satisfied that it was not acting as an extension of the Greek state and not alienating its own Hock." Athens had a mllch less ambiguous agenda. The Creek state activcly sought to increase its intluence among Ottoman Greeks. Soon after independence, Greek consuls were instructed to offer Greek citizenship to ;dl Ottom;\I1 Grceks who were deelllrd to have somL,how contributed to Greek independence. I lence, a fifth colullln was formed, which became the priucip;d dicnt of Creek irreden~ tism. The Greek stlte also el1Llc~l\'ored to instill ;\ sense of ethnic identity among the Ottoman Creeks, especiall~' by sending Greek nationals to the empire to teach in v;lrious Greek schools. There is no question that these policies worked to some degree, and a nationalist consciousness \\';" graduaUy raised." Nonetheless, most Ottoman Greeks seelll to h;ive re;llizcd th;lt the dispersal of their pop~ ulatitln made a territori;d annexation by Grcece problematic, ;md other policies that could benclit ti-om the new constitutional regime were needed. ! One revcaling episode of these crucial years was the eSf;\blishment of
-10
C",/,,,' ., K"vd"r -
not;lhks until the onset of the Balkan W'olr in late 1912, when its platform becllne moot." The CO defended a staunchly Ottomanist position, rdlecting the in tnests of the Greek bourgeoisie of Ist'l1lbul, who were "eager to support a strong OttOI11;ln st;lte reinti)rced by the consensus of its non-l\ luslim bourgeoisie."'" The political notables participating in the restitution of the constitutional regime shared the same view. A Greek deputy from Izmir asserted that the "national idea fi)r Ottoman Greeks lay in the eHi)rt "to contribute with all thc Illoral and material capital of our NatioJl to the civilization of the Empire."" The diagnosis of the situation was that Grceks had to accept cocxistencc with 1\ luslims, and that the Ottoman constitution provided an adeCjuate umbrella: a ne,,, era had b:gun, "one that might lead eventually to full equ;\1ity with the Turks and possibly even co-rule of the Empire."" } ICJlcc, the Grccks should bendit from the Ilew legal framework to secIIrc positions ill the bureaucracy and should ultimately aim to p,\rticipate fully in the government of the empire. The CO and the Greek deputies supporting its pbttiml\ were I\;ltllrally attracted to the Liberal Party "because it combined the promise of liberalization with the presefYation of the 111;//<'1/ cultur;11 idemitics."'" The importance of the CO lies in establishing the availability of an alternative to nationalism-even if the window of opportunity opened only brictly. There was a political and intellectual platform to which Ottoman Greeks could rally in defiance of the Greek state and its irredentist policies. More importantly, as the de t;lcto bourgeoisie of the empire, the Greek notables of the capital fiJllnd it in their interest to devise a modus vi,-cndi with the Turks, rather than opt ti)r political adventure. In ftct, this divergence of interest surf;Ked even after the empire had bcen torn apart and the Aydin vilayet was under Greek occupation, betwecn the Greek notables of Jzmir and the occupation authorities, ;lIld, more tdlingly, between Sterghi,tdes, the Greek governor who came to sympathize with the Ottoman Greeks, and Athens."') Anatolian Greeks who were forced to relocate to Greece after the Greek occupation fi)rces were drin:n out seem to affirm their social ;\Jld cultural difference and reluctant coexistence with Greeks of the mainL\Jld, to this day." First the electiollS, then the onset of the Balktn war spelled the end of the Libeml interlude. When the Bulgarian armies came within a canllon shot of Istanbul, with Salonica ti\l1ing to Greece, and Edirne, a t(mTler capital cit}' and a site of symbolic significance, to Bulgaria, the nationalism that CUP policies had adumhclted flHlt1d ;\ ready constituency. Once again, there was a Luge immigration of Turks from the newly lost territory, with fresh rescntmmt agail1~t Christians, and great jubilation when Edirne w.IS taken back in the summer of 1913, ,thus validating CUP's claims. At around the same time the first serious clashes] stMted between Turki~h and Greek peasants, with raids organized against Greek: \'ilLtges in western Anatolia, probably with the tacit appnwal of the authorities. These tirst clashes were the harbinger of the ethnic W.IfS ano massacres tll
eo's
The
0110111,/11
Eillpir"
-1-1
[-1919-1922, against the armies of the Creek st.lte. There could no longer be a i turning back to Ottomanism as an official jlolicy. The evolution of otlicial nationalism detennined the response it received as well. "By reaction against thc new Turkish nationalism, that o( the Armcnians was strengthened, that nr Arabs, Alhani.ms, and Kurds Clllle to politic,llitl:."'! In the historiography of Arab JllTtcd that it IV.IS the national alld racial policies of the Young Turks which tililIlt:d its flames."" "Whate\'(~r doubts the ClIP still Iud .IS to which polic~' sllOlild be the basis of the building up o(
Notes 1. The recent rewriting of thc history of nationaliSJl\s clol's not s\lhst;mtial1;. chan)!,c this prefercncl'. \'Vhik it decnnstrllL'lS n;ltionalism's own histDl'V iw I'0intin)!, to the c-omtr\lctcdness of tlte national ide.11 of thl' initial alienncss of;\11 idcoh)gv which c\'cnt\l,llIy emIl' to dominate, the stor\' still ti)clIses ()n the tim nation of tltt: n·.ltion-stat~. In tltis \'nsio1\ tlte mass~s no ]nnger il-lhercllth' share and willingl.'- p;lrticipate in th~ natinn,llist ickntitl' or thc belief ill tilL n.ltion's destin\'; instead an dire "itb sl.ltc-hllilding ;bl'irati l l11s s"e'e'en" ill propagOiting its own projL·l:t. The burden of the ine"itahility of the natio1\,11 ")!lSlI'II,·t is shifted from tlte 1'v11.- to tltL nation,dist illtdligentsi·.I, hut hiw>ri(,11 ,Ilrcl'll,lti,'l's rell1ain 1IIlillwstig;ttcd. Q: GI"111 l'r.lkash, "\\'riting l'ostnril'ntalisr llistories of the Third ''Vorld: l'ersl'cctilTS frol~1 11;di,1l1 IIistoriogLll'in-,:' COII/lonlli," .'lIIIJin ill .'lv,i,/r {IIIJ !Ii,IM\, 32, 11'>. 2 (1'),)0):
383--WS.
42
1. In this task, I,tunil'ist commentators were ahe.ld of their sel"lilar cOllnterparts. Their ;lIfalvsis of the dl'dinc and t:tll of the Ottoman Empire re\'oh'es arouno the ahandonmcnt of t1~e Islollnic essence of the statc. Thus the blame is placeonot on nationalism, bllt on rd;lfInist burCalllT.lts, subsen'ient to their European and Christian masters, whose mistake \\'.IS to import a\ien t;ml1s of ~o\'ernance .md till" to oisrupt the balances of the )!;olden age of the empire. Accoroin~ to this line of t1\{)lI~ht, the alternative th'lt an Islamic empire could m.lke it into the modnll world \\'.IS always there. 4. Arthur l\lendcl, "On Interpretin~ the Fate of Imperial Russi'I," in cd. T. Stavrou, Russi" UII,!,'" Ib<' Ll,('Illb C'lIll1r\, IsI(lIl1ir fiislon' (Carhomble: SOllthern Illinois Uni\'ersity Press, 1<:J77); Andrew G. GOllld, "Lords or Handits) The ])erebe~'s of Cilil'ia," ]III<'1"II",iall," jOItI"ll,i/ of" iliiddl" Er,sl Slltdi<'s, 7, no. 4 (1976): 485-506. 6. For a fuller discussion of the development of ayans and r('centralization in the empire, see my SIal!' (1I1d CI(l.\"s il1 'iill-/:t!v: A Sludl' ill C<1/,ilalisl /)",'<'10/,111<'111 (I.onoon: Verso, 1,)87), dl. 1; and idem, "The A~rari'\I1 Backt':r CmllllT (Chicago: University ofChicl)!;o Press, 1,)68),41-68 . ...11;!A fllndamenul essay in intcrpreution which covers IllOSt of this ground is Kemal I (,Carpat, "The Tr'lIlsf'mnation of the Ottoman St.lte, 178,)-1908," ]IIIC/"II(/fiol1(iljollr11,,1 o/Ali,!,{/e Eml SllIdi,'s 3, no. 1 (1972): 2-13-281. 12, Roderil'k ])'I\'ison, "Natioll;t1ism as an Ottonun Prohlem and the Ottoman Response," in cd. W. W. Haddad .1Ile! \V. Ochscnwald, M,lioll"lislII ill " NOIl-Nt/fioll<11 S''''t': n1t, Dissolulioll ot'tb .. Otto III" II Em/,ir" (Columbus: Ohio Uni\'CI"sity Press, 1':177), 25-56. fJ) Kcmal H. Karp'lt, Ottolll(/n I'O/,III,,'irm, 18.W-1CJ14: v,'lIIogr(l/,bic "lid Soci,,/ Ch"l"f/cl<'I"iSlirs (!\ bdison: University ofWisl"
The Ott01ll111l Elllpilc'
-I. ,
a quantitative cvaluation of the impa,'t of trade and t()rei),;1l inn'qnlent is Sl'\'ket P,ll11Uk, 'I fll'
OttoJl/(/1I EIII/,ile IIlId EIiIO/'c'dll CltillZ/islII, 182()-1'JI.1: ilildc·. hI1"',,/III<'lIt, illld 1'lodlh'tioll (Cunbrici)2;e: Cambrid)2;c (1 ni,'ersin !'ress, 1987). 16. For a fulkr discussion, KeHler, Sidle Illld Clt/ss, eh. 2, 17. Ca)2;lar Kc\'c1cr, Enl!, Oz\Trcll, and Donald Qlatacrt, cds., "Port Cities ill the Eastern l\lediterr'lI1ean," Spcciallssul' of 1\"'I'il",(, 16, no. -I (19Y3), cOlllains an mTl"\'iew ofsoeial chall)2;c in ninnl'enlh-ccntun'port cities ill the empire. l.~Sec llbcr Ortayli, 111l/,!lI!!1wlllgllll E.iLl[ZIIII Yic::yi(i (Istanbul: I Iii, 1983). 19. There were 71 l\luslims, -1-1 Christians, and -I Jews in the tirst Parliament of 187(); the chan)2;inp; composition of the population of the empin: is rcl1ccted in the 1908 parliament, where there were 234 l\ llislims (1-17 Turks, 60 Ar,lhs, ,lllli 27 Albanians), 50 Christians, and -I Jews (see Shaw and Shaw, Hislorl' oftb,' O/lullIlllI r'lIIpir,', ]'. 278). 20. l\lcsrob K. Krikorian, /lrlllt'llitillS ill 1/>,' S,I"1'i,,' oftbl' Ot/Olllllli EllipilC, /860-190S (London: Routiedp;e, Ke)2;:ll1 Paul, 1,)78). 21. Selim Derinp;il, "Lep;itima,'y Structures in the Ottoman State: The Reip;n nf Abdulhamid II (1871>-1')09)," III ItTII,ltiOIl,,1 JOIII'II,zI or ilIi,/,/I" DISI Stlldi,'S 23, no. 3 (1991): 3-15-35'); also Rashid Klwlidi, "Society and Ideolo)2;\" in l.ate Ottoman Snia: Class, Education, Pmt(:~sion and Conl(:ssinn," in cd. John l~ Spagnola, i'I'obl,'llIs o(tbe Modern fUiddle East ill Ili.l'tori,ol 1'<'I'(P,'dl1"': En,lV.\' ill HOlloul' o/AII,,'rt I iOIlrt/lli (Readill),;, Mass.: Ithaca Press, 1')')2), 11 '}-131. @JllStin l\lcCartiw, "j'(lllndatiolls of the Turkish Republic: Social and Economic Change," l11iddll' Emtall Stlldi,',1 1') (1')83). 23. There art: several studies of missionan' 'Ieti"it\" in the empire. Sec, e.p;., Uy)';ur Kocabaso)2;lu, K,'lh/i B,/~d<'l'ivle /ll/llddll'/tlki Alllaiko: 19. )11::I,il'/,1 Olllllllzli IIII/,lll'tltOIIl/gl/'lldoki Allli'I'i!wll l\1;IWI"T Okllll,lri (Istanbul: Arha, 1 ')8'). 24. Pamuk, Olt01ll11l1 Empirl' ,/lid Ib,' World ECOIIOIIIV; also Rop;er Owen, T'!", JJiddle 'EdJt ill Ibe Tror/,! E(OIlOIllI' (Lond,)Jl: l\lcthuen, 1Y81). For ,I d()cumentary account, see Charles Issawi, Tbe L'co;!olllic l/i.ltorv of lI;I'kt-y, 1800-191-1 (Chica)2;o: Uni,'ersity of Chicago Press, 1,}80). 25. For the CUI' a CLlssic source is Ernest Edmondson lbmsaur, iiN YOl/llg 1I11'k.1: Prell/de to tbe R,",'oilitioll ~f1908 (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1,)57). 26. Feroz Ahm'ld, Tbe J()/lIlg iilrks, tbe COII/lllittee o(lhlioll 1111,1 Progress i!1 Twkisb 1'01itic;, 1908-191-1 (Oxford: Oxt(>rd University PH:.'iS, 1%8). 27. Ibid., also Feroz Alll1ud, "The Late Ottoman Empire," in ed . .i\larian Kent, TIlt' Grelll l'o'icers III!d tbe Elld o/l/1c' OttO!!IIII! Empir,· (London: Georp;e Allen and Unwin, 1984),5-30. 28. Albert Hourani, /iro/Ji, Tb(;lIgbt ill tb,' Libt!/'til Ag,', 119;-.'-19,18 (Cambricip;e: Cambridge University Press, 198.1),281. 2,). Ali Birinci, IIlIrriyd '1',' ltil,z/Fh'kt;1I (Istanlllll: Dergah Yayinbri, 1')')0), is comprehensive; also Nczahat Nmettin Ep;c, 1'1','11,1 Stlbtlbill/t!ill, litll'lItil'" IllI/i l\flldtlj;llz/dri (Istanbul: Gunes Yavinl"'i, 1')77). 'Dri Ra'anan, ;']\',ltion and SLlte: Order out of Challs," in cd. Uri Ra':lllan, l\LlI'i'l l'i~T, Keith Armes, anel Fl.te l\Llrtin, SIIIIt' {/Ild Xilliull ill ,Hlllti-c'lhllic Sondi,',,: 'fl.", Brt'tlkll/, (;fJlllltilltiliolltl! St,li," (New York: 'r\Llllehc,ter Unin'rsitl'l'ress, 1 Y,)l), 3-32. 31. Birinei, Hlillil'd 'l'c' ltil,II;)1, 141. 32. Rashid Ismail Kh,didi, "The 1')12 Ekcrion Call1l'aip;n in the Cities of Bibd alSlum," Illt,'J'lItitioll{/IJOllnltll v/,\Jidt/I,' East Stllt/i,'s 16, no. -I \ 1984): -+61--+ 7-1; I hS
('36.
1-'lli, "Eledions and the Electol"7-1 ') 1')," 111I,'rn6, especi,lIly pp. -1-1-51. 3::;. For histories of the CO, sec Gcrasimos Augustinos, "Consciousness and History: Nationalist Critics of Greek Society, 1897-191-1," T..I.lt EllroPl'dli QII"rl<'l"/l' (Boulder, Colo.: 1977); abo Th'lnos Veremis, "From the National State to the Stateless Nation," in cd. IIlinkhorn 'lnd \'ercmis, :lIod"1"/1 Grc<'(l', I'p. 'J-22. 36. Ibid., p. 18. 37. <2.!loted in Alexis Alexandris, TIl[' Grec/: AJillvrily ?j"Isfilm'u! tllld G",'dl-llll-kisb RdtlliollS, 1918-1974 ([\thens: Center of Asia l\linor Snldies, 1983),39. 38. Augustinos. COIIS,'ivllslleH and His!on', p. 131. :W. Ibid. -10. Sec a regrettably unpublished dissertation on this most interesting period, Victoria Sololllonides. "The Greek Administration of the ViLlyet of Aidin, 1919-1922," Ph.D. diss., University of I,oncion, 198-1. -11. Sec, ftl!' example, Renee Hirschol1, Hein ?/Ibc Gr,','/: GlldS!!"o/,b ..: '['b<, So.-i,l! Lit;' if A.lid ,\1illor R,:/ilgc<'s ill l>i,.",·lIs (Oxttlrd: Clarendon Press, 1tJ89). -12. Hourani, A,.dbic l'bQ/lgN, p. 282. -13. Zeine N. Zeinc. n"'/~'IIl,"g"",-,, oj"Amb Ndli~II(/lillll (Delmar, N.Y.: Caral'an Books, 1,)73),82. -1-1. Ibid., p. 9'J.
5 THE I-IABSBURG EMPIRE
SOLOMON WANK
Alluding to Austria ill The Philo\f)p/~)' ~lHiftory, Hegd writes: "Austria is llot a kingdom but an empire, i.e. an aggregate of m;1J1), political organizations (SI(/{/tJorganizaliollL'Il) that are themselves royal (kihligli(h).'" \\lith his typical perspicacity, Hegel put his fingcr Oil the defining feature of the llabsburg empire' from its rise in the early sixteellth centur), tn its collapse in 1')18, i.e., its imperial structure. Research agendas concentrating on the nationalities problem and attendant cultural and social issues miss the significance of the Ilabsburg empire qua empirc. Historians pursuing those agendas usually take the imperial struc- . ture fIJI" granted and o\'erlook the theories of empire del·e1oped by, among others, S. N. Eisenstadt, 1\ liclud DoYle, Alex.lllLier MOld and lmanuel Gciss. In the fi>rll1uiatiol1s of these the()ris;s, emrire is .l fimn' of political strllL'ture ,wi generis with an inherent dynamic that leads, o\'er time, to its decline and disappearance.; Empires provide a picture of"lllassiviry, stability .\Ild endurance," but also of "long declines and, sometimes, precipitous l:dls.'" FrOlll that theoretical· perspective, the imperial structure of the J labsburg empire, and Ilot the presence on its territory ot dil'erse n.ltionalities-the btter IV'iS inherent in the tllfll1erWas its most basic feature and the one that ultimately determined its destin),. Of course there arc historians who deride the whole notion of the "decline and Cdl" of the Habsburg elllpire, let alone its inl:I'itability. For exampk, Alan Sked, Jismisses all such talk ;lS "mispLtced determinism," l'I'cn though Dec/illt' and Fall is part of the title of his ren:ntly published book.' R.lther thall a long process of decline kading to the empire's dissolution, Sked ,\nd others sec a quite different historical trajectory. After almost t:dling apart in the Re\'()lution of 1848, the J Ltbsburg empire rebounded and rose rather than declined. On the eVe of the First \,yodd \Var the empire was, according to Sked, more st;lbk and prosperous than at allY time in its modern history, and the nationalit~, problelll .f)
./6
had abated." This sanguine picture relics heavil~' on the positive assessments of I Llbsburg economic growth contained in the works of recent economic historians such as D.lvid Good, Richard Rudolph, and John Komlos.' There is some validity to this rosy picture, although, in my vic\\', Illuch more with regard to prosreri~' than to stability or the abatement of the nationality problem. Elsewhere J h.we argued that a considerable amount of instability existed beneath the surElce, and not very br bene,lth it at that.' Suffice it to mention here a few obsCfvations in that rq~ard. Can the empire be described as politically stable and the nationality question as attenuated when the constitutions of Istria, Croatia, and Bohemia were suspended in 1910, 19] 2 and 1913 respectively, and the Austrian parliament (Reichsrat) was sent packing in l\hrch 191~, with no inclination on the part of the prime minister, Count Karl Sttirgkh, to rccall it any timc soon? Is it evidence of stability to claim as many historians do, that only two things held the empirc togethcr-veneration of old Emperor Francis Joseph and the loyalty and devotion of his army?" At least one I hbsburg army officer, l\1ajor (Iatl'!" General) Ulrich Klepsch filtlnd it \'Cry worrisome that loyalty to the old cmperor, to the cxtent th.lt it cxisted, was to him pl'!"sonally and not part of a larger loy.lity to a I labsburg or Austrian state. In a letter to a friend in 1887, Klcpsch wrote, "I t seems to me as if only the love of the peoples t()r the person of the emperor was the bond, the I)Il{Y one, which held Austria together." He fclt, "that iJ 111)/ gOlJd."'" \Vith regard to the army ,IS the other prop holding the empire together, one might ask: Is a state that relics primarily on its army t(H its existence stable in a decper political sense? The stability on the surl;lce could be interpreted as resignation on the part of . the leaders of the variou~ nationalities in the t;lce of existing political and diplomatic realities in the years before 191~, rather than loyalty to or acceptance of the cmpire as such. Chief among the internal political realities was the I labsburg army-"trained and equipped primarily to maintain order at home""-and the readiness ofthe emperor and his advisers to usc it to put down challenges to the cxisting imperial structure. Diplomatically, as I lans l\Iommsen writes, "Without some impulse from without, that is without sOllle change in the European power constelLttion which set aside the t(lreign policy compulsion to preserl'C the dualistic state, no resolution of the nationalities problem was possible."" Part of that t(lreign policy compulsion is reLtted to a strong Germany committed to the stanIs quo in the Habshurg empire and its preservation as a great power." Thomas l\Ltsaryk spoke tin man)' non-German and non-l\lagyar nationallcaders whcn he stated in 1913: 'Just because I cannot indulge in dreams of its [the IIabsburg elllpire'sJ collapsc and know that whether good Of bad, it will continue, I am most deeply cOllcerned th'lt we should make something of this Austria."" From its enunciation in 184R by Francis Palack)1 thc Czech national patriot, Austro-Slavism's attlnnation of the Habsburg empire, cmbodied in Palacky's 1848 declaration that if the Austrian empire had not existed it would h'I\'C been necessary to
create it, was conditioned on ti..-(\t:ralizatioll and national autonomv tilr all of the n
-IS
Emperor Francis Joseph's pessimism is well known. Shortly before his death in 1916, the old emperor said to an Austro-I-lungarian diplomat, "1 haye been aware for ~l long time of how much of an anomaly we are in the modern world."" Was the pessimism of the emperor and elite pessimism jU'ititied, or simply a tlgment of their collective imagination? This paper will argue that it was justitled. Tilere is, in my view, no contradiction between a generous assessment of the I Iabsburg empire's positiye qualities and the eli te's perception that it was in a critical state bordering on dissolution. The eHects of relatiyely rapid and uneven economic growth on social and nationalist movements since 1848 strengthened the centrifugal forces in the empire, while at the same time they weakened the tics between the imperial center ~lt Vienna and the peripheral i-egions. Some form of reorganization along tederallines might have given the Habsburg state a new lease Oil lite. But even if that were possible, Otto Brunner is correct in pointing out that such a reform would ha\'C spelled the end of the Habsburg empin: and the imperial concept no less than if they h~ld been destroyed hy war and IT\·olution. Neither Francis Joseph nor Francis Ferdi.nand, Brunner continues, could have sponsored such a reorganization, even if they possessed the freedom to do so." From the perspcctive of the Habsburg ruler and his adyisers, the deterioration of the relationship between Vienna and the various crownlands was indeed cause for deep pessimism. In the end the fall of the Habsburg empire was the logical consequence of the dynamics of its imperial structure. For the sake of practicality, the discussion here of that process is limited largely to the period 1848-] 918. The Habsburg empire, like all historical empires, was a collection of formerly independent or potentially independent historical-political entities that came under the sway of the Habsburgs. The Habsburg empire, again like all historical empires, W~lS not really a state in the sense of a society "characterized by the integration of its components" into a community of "social interaction and cultural values."'" An imperial government, states l\'Iichael Doyle, "is a sovereignty that lacks a cOl11tllllllity."" The lack of a coherent St{/{/tJidcL' binding together thc domains of the Habsburg empire was recognized by ~l promincnt adviser to Emperor Francis Joseph, Foreign l\linister Count Gusta\' IGlnoky, who opilled in a memorandum written in the mic\-1880s: Since the time whcn the Hahshurf!; tcrritorial posscssions werc t1rst unitcd, the monarchy has dc\·c!0l'cd more in the scnsc of a power (111<1(/1/) than in thc scnsc of a statc (Still/t). Power and purpose in cxtcrn,1l mattcrs werc morc recof!;nizable than its purpose as a state."
The absence of any coherent internal purpose dnives from the way in which empires are created. The f()lIowing outline of the pattern of imiKrial decay and
--19
decline is deri\'ed from the works of the preyiomly mentioned theorists of empire. Empires, Alexander 1\10t)'1 states, arc formed, by transtllflning "distinct societies with autonomous institutions and regional elites into politically subordinate civil societies."'" The distinctiveness of the subordinated societies continues to exist, hut their political so\'ereignty h,ls been extinguished or sharply reduced. In ettect, the elites of the subordinated societies are reduced to the status of vassals. The relationship between the imperial center-in the Ihbsburg case the hereditary lands with their scat in Vienna q-and the peripheral societies is one of power and long duration. The object of that relationship is the establishment of an imperial peace within the subordinated territories that allows the extraction of adequate resources from the peripheral societies to m,lintain the political unit), and military capacity necessary to support the imperial ambitions of the ruler and his advisers. The policies of the emperor and his ,Idvisers aim at maximizing their independence by t'reeing them ti"Olll the restraints imposed by traditional elites ,1Ild power centers and gaining control over men, money and resources." The sun'iv,1I of the political system of empires requires the continuous existence of a delicate b,llance between traditional and non-traditional elements and between the limited political participation of segments of the population-tradition,tl aristocracy, some urban groups, religious groups, parts of the peasantry (in some cases)-aIllL the non-involvement of the majority." Imperial decay-the erosion of the hegemonic center-periphery relationship-inevitably sets in when the ruler, in order to presel"\'e the integrity of his state and the longc\'ity of his empire, accords some or all oj" the peripheral territories a grc,lter degree of autonomy vis-a-yis the center. This strategy contradicts the absolutist b,lsis on which imperial rule rests and therd(lre ultimately backfires, increasing the regional identification of vassals and their claims on financial and material resources, and the demands of proto-nation,llist regiOlLlI clites. l\hintaining the delicate political balance between forces and interests necessary tllr the independence of the center becomes increasingly diftlcult. Together, these developments clecrease resources drawn from the provinces, weaken the independence oj" the center, delegitimize the imperi,t1 ideology, and accelerate imperial deca~·. Imperi,tl decay leads to a weakening of the power of the state and its capacity to compete internationally. The decay of state power in turn leads to territorial diminution by a process of attrition as riv,ll powers pick otf peripher,tIlands. The strategies of the ruler and his ad"isers to ,trrest decline all tend to be counterproductive and lead to crises. Eventually the linked processes of imperial decay and decline result in the se\'Cring of the bonds bctwecn the center and the periphery as well as the cmergence or re-emergelll'e of the previously subordinated historical-political entities." That concisely describes what happened to the Habsburg cmpire in the last seventy Fars of its existence.
50
SO/VIIIOI/
m/ll~'
I ,ike all cmpires, the rhbsburg empire was ere,lted-in the sL'(teenth and seventeenth centuries-by war and conquest, although the process was helped along \w some brilli'lnt marital contracts.;; By the late seventeenth century, the J-bbsh~,rg empire emerged as a European Great Power from wars against Bohemia, J lung'IfY. France, and the Ottoman empire. Howcver, despite the de"dopment of some institutions of centralization and a standing army, the political unity of the empire was tenuous. "It was," writes R,J.W. Evans, "a complex and subtlybalanecd organism, not a 'state' but a mildly centripetal agglutination of bewilderingly hetcrogeneous clements."'" As such, it was unable to compete with other centralized and proto-national states in the more aggressive and compctitiye eightecnth-ccntury international arena. Prussia's im'asion of the J-Iabsburg duchy of Silcsia in 1740 was a herald of this new world. The response of the Habsburg dynasty was to reform. For m'er a hundrctl ye,lrs, from 1740 until 1848, the f Iabsburg rulers ,'igorously pursued a policy of centralized royal absolutism as they strove to build a modern autocratic state. Aftcr thc revolutions of 1848, and the pressure of modernizing tCJfces, the Habshurgs reversed course. In order to ensure the prolongation of their empire in increasingly diftIcult political circumstances, the Habsburgs ill
51
og)' notwithstanding. The dynasty, itsel( "was in some irreducihle sense eerman,"" ,lIld the members of the imperial elite, regardless of ethnic origin, felt thctnseh'es hound to the German Kultl/maligJl. Consequently, the dynasty, the court and the imperial gOl'efl1l1lent increasingly appeared Cerman. In December 1911, the British \'ice-consul in Ragusa (Dubro\'llik), \V.N. Lucas-Shadwell, a n:liahle diplomat sympathetic to the Habsburg authorities, reported to the t(lfeign offIce on the political atmosphere in Dallll,ltia: The hulk of the population is anti-d\'l1astic, hecause it looks upon thl' dynastl' as being
The Habsburg ideal of government, sometimes referred to as the oJ/arcicbi(cbi! Stall/Jide.: was th'lt of ,\ centralized, unified state run by Genllan-spe,lking bureaucrats and military leaders, ho\\'e\'Cr much Emperor Fr.lncis Joseph was turced to modit), th.lt ide,lI in the course of the nineteellth century to hold Oil to the dyn,lsty's possessions. The supranatiOlul ideology was further weakened by the [lct that in practice the Habsburgs ruled in a nation,lI sense in tn'Of of the Germans and J\lagyars. This W,IS implicit in the Compromise of 1867.]n early February 1867, as the negotiations with the l\.hgyar o1ig.Hchy were nearing their end, Baron (later Count) Friedrich Beust, the t(lreign minister, stated: I am quite ,l\\'are tl"n the Sb\'ic peoples of the l\Iollarchr will I'iew this polin' [dualism) with distrust; but the !-\()\'Crnmcllt cannot C\Tr he f'lir to ,til the nations. Therdi)[c we have to rei\' on the support oftllOse with the Illost \'iLtlity alld those arc the Gcrm;u" and the Hun~ari;lns. ,,,
When Count Rich.lrd Belcredi, the prime Illlllister, protested that the SLn's could not be so easily ignored and that the gm'CrIlment should not rely on individual n,ltion,tlities but be abm'e all of theIll," Emperor Francis Joseph countered: "It might be that thc way suggested by Count I3drn:di is the more correct one, but th.lt ofB'lron Beust ought Illore quickly lead to the desired goal,"" i.e., the presel'l'ation of the clllpire's status as a Great Power. COUnt K,\llloky, the Alistro- H lIngarian t()reign minister, made ",h,lt was implicit, explicit ill his previously mentioned melllOclIldulll of the mid-1880s: The p;OI't'rn,ll1ce of the elllpire, which is haseo,
Oil the o Ill' hand, Oil Ihat natiollality the l\ [a~\'.lrsl whose interests arc most sel'urch' lied to its l'l)lltillued existence and, Oil the other, Oil th'lt llatiollalin' [the Germ'IIlS 1whose Ill"ral ddl:"ti()l1 "",(del involve the question of the I'cry exi~tell((: of the nHlllarclw, is the logical justil,cation 6,r the dualistic S\'stCI11 hom the s('llldpoillt of ti,reigll policy."
r
52
SOivlllOIl
mud:
That strategy also was counterproductin:. It alienated non-Germans and non1\ lagvars and strengthened demands tilf national autonomy. By 1914, Vienna was declining ,IS an imperial city: the policies of the emperor and his ackisers no longer represented the whole empire or e,·en the Austrian half of it, except in military and t'l.reign athirs, and not even in those areas completely. So, tllr example, the right conceded to the I Iungarian government to sign international commercial treaties in its own name compromised that formerl\' exclusive monarchical prerogati,·e." Qlite apart from Bud,tpest, power had shift~d to the pcripherit:s of the empire, to nt:w n,ltionalist political f()rct:s in the new powcr centers of Prague, Cracow, Zagreb, and Lvo\' which were pulling away from the ct:ntt:r, i.e., Vimna and the I labsburg hereditary lands. The emperor and the court became more and more un,tble to rclate to the most important conHicting forces in the empire. The imperial stilte became an abstmction, and the emperor's strength more symbolic than re'l!. The relative economic backwardness of the I-Ltbsburg empirt: compared to the other Great Powers, made it diHicult to draw subsidies from the periphery to serve the center, and the organizatiOIl
5.1
On its own, the Jhbsburg empire would not h.I\·e heen able to survive in the coJllpetiti\'C world of ere.lt Power politics, but it was not on its own. Its continued existence was considered a necessity to prevent a power vacuum in East Cl'nIral Europe which could kad to a war amoug the Great Powers to tiU. 1n an international system composed of sOH.'rl'ign states, the disappe.lrancl' of.I major slate endangl'fed the proper Illllrtioning of the babnce-of-pmver system. After 1815, Russi.1 prm'idl'd support till' the security of the Habsburg empire, but withdrew it as a consl'qllence of Hahsburg policy during the Criml"l11 War. The Habsburg empire was dcfl'atl'd by France (and S.lfdinia-Pil'dmont) in 18S!} and Prussia in 1866, but in Ill'ither case was its continued existence as a state ,It issue. Bismarck eschewed marching into Vienna and showed no interest in incorporating thl' Habsburg e1l1pire's nine million Germans into the new German state. The prescrv,ltion of the llabsburg empire was more USdltl to Bismarck than the annex,ltion of its German-inhabited territories. Thc ,llIi,mce with Gennal1\' in 1879, while not unproblematic, protected the Habsburg empire from the thrust of imperialist pan-Shlyism under lhe aegis of the Tsar. \t\fhen, in the last quarter of the nineteenth century, Bismarck proved unwilling to incur Russian i\lwill by supporting Vienna's more aggressin: .lIlti-Russian B,llbn policies, Engbnd loallle to the aid of the J labsburgs ag.linst Russi.1II designs ill Bulgaria and Constantinople. In short, thl: l-bbsburg I:lIlpire dependl:d tilr its security on other Gre,1t Powers, and throughout the ninl:teenth century it rl:cei\'ed thl: support of at least one of thel n." The European internatiOlul system underwent a signiticant change after 1900. The tluidity and r1exibility th,lt characterizeJ intefllational relations earlier was replaced by a more rigid system of alliances. The policy of Great Britain also changed drastically. TraditiOlulBritish policy after IHIS eschewed
Sa/'oIllOJl H011/~
5-1
sheltered international position that the Habsburg empire enjoyed tilr a hundred years. Only that protected status allowed the decay and decline to develop to a ~lcgree where the imperial state no longer had suHicient stren~th to resist the political defections that came from all sides in the last month of the war. The consequences of the collapse of the llabsburg empire is the subject of a separate paper in this volume. However, a tCw observations in this regard may be permitted to round otf the ,lIlalytical framework here. The disintegration of the llahsburg empire, along with the similarly multinational Russian and Ottoman empires, led logically to "B.t1kanization" in East Central Europe. That W,lS the other side of nation-state building. As stated previously, imperial orders do not calise subordinated states to disappear, nor do they resolve cont1icts between the disparate nationalities tilrced into political unity by O\'erriding authority; the emperor and his advisers merely suppressed andlor manipulated 5th h contlicts for the purpose of entilrcing an imperial peace as ,l foundation tilr their political ambitions. With the collapse of the imperial order the old historical structures and the suppressed contlicts re-emerge, modified by hctms associated with the extinct empire," Not the least of these in East Central Europe was the persistence of empires until well into the twentieth century (assuming that the defunct Soviet Union had some structural feanlres of an empire). This historical bctor interrupted, delayed and distorted the process of state tilflllation and the development of nationalism in the region. The aggressi\'e and destructive tendencies of East Central European nationalism from 1918 to the present are, in part, the awful consequences of those circumstances. Nevertheless, in the present absence of empires, the process of nation-state fClfIllatioll in East Central Europe is nearing its belated end. E"er~' Habsburg slIccessor state is more national than it was in 1918, The terrible splintering of Yugoslavia represents one of the final steps in the process. Whatever the future of the Danubian area, it now appears likely that it will be shaped by the decisions of independent states that, with a few exceptions, include whole nations-barring, of course, the rise of a new empire or the reconstitution of an old one,
Notes 1. G.W.F. Hegel, f'orl<'Sl/ilg<'l1 li/"" , di" 1'l>i/oso/,bi,' tI<'I' C<"lcbic!1/t', cd. S. Brunstad (I.eipzig: Felix 1\ leiner, 1924), 55,}. 2. In this p"per, I bbhurg empire retCrs to the "GlTlll.\tl" llahshurg empire which split otf from the Spanish Hahshurg empire in 1521. The Spanish I'bbshurg lin!' became extinct in 1700. J. S. N. Eisenstadt, n,,, Polil;Ctl/ SVlklll 0/ £IIIP;I'<'S (New York: Free Press, 19(1); 1\Jidl.lel \V. Dode, EII/ph"'s (Ithaca: CornelllTni\'er,ity Press, ]986); Alexander 1\Ion,l, "From Imperial Deca~' to Imperial Collapse: The hIli .;1' the So\'iet Empire in Compa;ati\'!' I'erspe<·tiw," in cd. Richard L. RlIdolph and Da\'id E Good, '\'tlt;UI/,r/i,\'JII tlilt! El1Ipi,.,,: 1'1.... Htlb,I!>/f/g .Hoiltl!'e!> .. tllld Ib,' So",;,'1 Ullioll (New York: St. i\Lutin's Press. ] 9':12),15-..13;
'i5 idem, "Imperial Colbp>e and Rcvolutionary Change: ;\lhtri'l- / lungan', Tsarist Russi'l, ,lnd the SOI'iet Union in TllCornic,t1 l'nsl'enil'e," in ed .. Ic'rgen Na;,tI ,mel RidLlId V'lhrcnkallll), [)i" II'il'll,'I''/'lhrh/llld,T/iC','lId,': Eillllii.lsl,-UIII,~·dl-II·irk/lIlX'·1I (Vienn'l: Ik)hLHI Verbg, 1')<)3), 8n·-·H12; IInanud Geiss, "Grcat Powers ,lnd Empires: Historic,.1 ]\/echaniSll1s of Their ;\laking ,lnd Brl'aking," inl'''_ (;l'ir Lundest.ld, TI,,' 1-;11/ Q/Gr",,1 }'Oll.;(n: H'''''' SI,,/!ilil\', '1I1d L:~itiI/ItitT (Oxhn-,l: Oxt,mllJnivl'rsilT Pres>, 1')')~), 2\--~.1. -t S. 0. Eisemtldt, cd., :1'",. 1).·,-jlll,· [;111/'11"'.1 (Engie\\'()od Clitis, NJ: Free Press,
or
1967), 1. 5. Abn Sked, TI>,' D.·dille 'illif 1~1I1 o,-Ibt' H.d"(olllg Elllpir,', lS]s-191S (I.()ndon: Longm;II1, l,)g'), H:7. 6. Ibid., 26-1. Sel' also hn',in Ddk, Rc'I'Olld ,VIII iOIl lI/i.l'/Il: A So,'i,d ,llId 1'oIilicll/ Hi.itor\' oj" Ibi! Hilb.I/!/IIg O(ii,-<,r Ca l /,1 J 8-1.'1-1 ') 18 (New Y<>rk: Oxtiml Unil'mity Press, 1,)<)0),3,8-0_ 7. D;l\·id Co"d, T/x Et·olloilli,. Ris,' 0/1/>,' 1I11/'./JllIg Elllpir,' 175()-1 <) 1-1 (Ikrkeky: (Jniversity of CalitilJ"llia Press, 1,)t;~); J,)hn Klllnlos, "The I-Ltbshllrg Empire ,.s ,1 Customs Union," in E,ollollli,. De·pdo/, lilt' II I ill Amlri,,-H/III,.i!;shlll"!!: ;\[onarchy," £tnt Ellro/,'" 10, pts. 1-2 (l ')83): 165-17,). 9. E.g., Ddk, HITIJlld N,,/ioll,ili.'IIl, 1" -I. 10. Klcl'sch t,) Ibroll (aftn I')()') l\Hlllt) Alois \'Oil A"hrcnthal, St. Pctcrshurg, 28 December 1887. Printed in Sololllon \V,mk, ed. Am d,'1II N,h-b/"'.I ~"/>r<'llf/>,iI: B,-ie!;' IIlId DokuIII1'111,' cellI' &slerr"i,·biscb-llIlg",.i."A'" III/Im- /lild AII.I·s..II/,»/ili1-- 1 .1'.1'5-191] (Craz: NCll~ehalln, 1')')-1), no. 1'), p. 21. /\ellrcnthal, who Iatn hccaml' I;m'i!!:n ministn (1,)06-1,)12), was at the time du:f-dL'-cahinet li'r the 1;,rei~1l IllinistlT, COllnt Gustal' I,jl- . no].."}-. 11. Isn',in Ik,ik, "The l-"all of ,\ustria-Hlingar:': Peacl', St,lhility, 'lIld Ll'~ititll,IC\"," in ed. Geir Lundestad, TIl<' r~,// (f G"',,I l'O·l1.'L'I"S: }'I'II,''', SI"/'i/i!\' ,'lId L~f!,ifi""/d' (Oxt,)rd: Oxtilrd Uni\"(~rsit)' Press, 1'),)4), 81-·101. The qllotation is Oil I"')()' 12. Hans ]\ iOIllIllSl'Il, "Die Arhl'iterhcweglln~ in Dl'lIts(hLtnci lind Ostcrreich: Eine Vergkiehenol' Bctr,lchtllng," in cd. Rohert A. K'llln 'Illd I-'ril'drich E. Prilll_, D .. III,(Mllld· II/ld O,"!,"','""i,-/>: Eill ;'i/"IL''-''/''s C;,',(bi'-/'!I/J/I,-b (]\iunich: JlIgend ulld \'olk, 1')80), -1.17. 13_ Sec Slilomoll \
em/n"
S6
Sa/vII/Oil HI,/Ilk
16. The Czechs were sulocessti.l in (lhLlinin~ reco!-!:Ilitioll in sever,.l of these areas. See Jih Kor..lka, "];-rbab<'l1 ;11/ Hllbsblllgt'l"rl';rb IIl1d ;11 EUI"o/,tI 181S-1914: SO-'::;I/~'<,,·.,(b;rbt/icbt' ZIIIIIIIIII1Cllblill,!!Y .1<'1" 17<·II-.::e;llid,ell Nal;ollsb;ldllllg 1111.1 i\'tll;Olllil;llit"I!/i'oge ;11 d('ll boblllis(bm LtlJII/em (Vienna: Verla!-!: tlir Geschichte und l'olitik, 1'N1), 280-2t)1. 17. Ibid., p. 2t)1. The Austrian government ~uccesstllll)' put pressure on the Inteflliltional Olympic COlllmittee to disallow the participation of a separate Bohelllian team in the 1912 OI~·lIIpics. Ilowc\-cr Czech memhers of the It)12 Austrian OI~'lIIpic team were identified as Austrians followed h~' their nation,llit~· in parentheses: Autr;..e (]'cf,'·1"..)' At the aw,mls cCI"elllonies for Czech medalists, the Bohemian tbg t1ew under the Ausrri'lIl imperial nag (ihid. pp. 2YI-292). ] 8. Skcd, Dalilll' 1I1It! K7// o/Ibe Hllbs!ill/X E111/,;I"e, p. 26-1. See also De·,ik, "The Fall of Austria-Hungary," pp. 81, 82. 1 Y. Skcd, Tbe Dedille 1111,1 Kill o/Ibe Hllbsbll7g E:III/,il"e, p. 18/. 20. Ihid., p. 259. F. R. Bridge, in his authorit,lti\'c diplomatic historv of the J Iahshllfg cmpire, states thilt during the course of the war, Gcnn'II1Y reduced the monarchy to the positioll of "a helpless siltcllite" for which a Germall vil·tory would lIa\"C ll1e,lnt the end of its existcnce "as an independent Great I'ower." Bridge, 1'1.1<' HtI/Jsblllg AJr,II"I"cI~\'AlI/olIg tbe CI"ellt POU"'I"S lSZ5-191S (New York: Berg, It)90), 3-11, 380. 21. Skcd, Dec/;II,· IllId r~il!, Pl" 2S-I-25('; Bridge, :0,( Hllb.l!iI/lg :\,foll(/I"cb\, Amollg Ibi! CI"t'llt l'o'm'/"S, 1'1" 336-338; Ddk, "Fall of Austri'l-I lungary," Pl" 82-83. 22. Josef Redlich, S(h;,hll/siabl",' OstelTe;cb. D".I" /'OI;I;,I'rb" 7;lgdl//ch ]0.1",/ R,·dlirh.l, cd. Fritz Fellner, 2 vols. (Graz: Bi;hlau, 1953-1t)S-I), \'01. 1, pp. 238-239. The quotation is on 1" 23t). On Hoyos, sec Fritz Fellner, "Die I\lission Hoyos," in ed. Wilhelm Alt: D('/ltsrbitIl7d( SOl/dt'I"'m~f!, '1'011 E/lro/'II 1862-1945 (Frankfurt-am-I\hin: 1'. Lanp;, 198-1),
283-31h. 23. The memor'lIldum is appended to John Leslie, "Osterreich- Unp;afll vor dem Dcr galllLlusplatz in Wien im Juli 191-1 aus dem Sieht cines iisterreichisch-un~arisdlell Dil'loll1aten," in cd. Ralph l\Ielville et aI., De/l/.lrb/llIld 11 lid EIII"Q/,(/ ill d,'I" N(/{zc;l: K'"/srbl"!!ijiil" Kllri 01111111' Freibar ','011 Arel;1I -'::11111 65. Ce/Jllrl.llllg (Wieshaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1988), (,63-(,84, appendix 6/5-684. The quotation is on p. (1/5. See 'llso Solomon "'"ank, "Desperate Coumel in Vienna in Jllly EI1-1: Berthold I\lolden's Unpuhlished l\lcmorandum," em/I'll! EIII"0/,<'(//7 HislOIY 26, no. 3 (1993): 281-310. 2-1. QlOted in Carl J. Burckhardt, R,'dt'l1 /ll1d A/ljzcicbllllllgclI (Zmich: l\ ianesse VerLl~, 1':152), lOt). 25. Otto Brunner, "I)'ls I-faus I [ahshur~ und die Oonaumonarl'hie," Siido.I'I/o/"Srbl/lIgt'll 1-1 (1':155): 123-12-1, ]26-127, 1-10-1-14. 2(,. Ihid., 1" 36. 27. Doyle, EIII/';I",'\, PI'. 35-3(,. 28. (;lIsta\- Graf K.ilnnk.-y, memorandum entitled, "Die Nationalit;itenfrage in Oesterreich-Ungarn in ihrer R(kkwirkung auf die aellssere l'nlitik dn I\lonarchie." The memofilndulll is printed ill two places: Barb;lra .IcLwidl, "Foreign I'olil'~' and the N,ltional QICStion in the Hahshurg Empire: A l\"Iell10fillldulll of K~ilnol...-y," Amtl"i(/II Hislon' );'llrbook (,-/ (1':170-]<)71): 14/-15t), and Ernst Rutkowski, cd., BI"itji· /llId Dok/lI1l<'llI,' Z/lr G,srb;cbte tier ih/,·/ICichilt!'-/llIgllr;.I-c!"·1I l\1olllll"ehie, 2 vols. (l\ Iunich: R. Oldenburg, 1t)83), vol. 1, pp. -It)O-SOO. The memorandum is diqomsed in Solo ilion Wank, "l~)rei~n Policy and the N,ltion,llity Prohlem in Austria-Hungary, 1867-] ':1]-1," Amllil/ll Hilfol"r Yeal"book 3, no. 3 (1%7): 38-41, -15. . Krie~s'llIshnl(h:
51 29. Sec ahol'c, n. 3. Thc two artidcs bv I\kx,}ndcr :'IIotd hal'c bcen espccially SU~l!;C'tiIT. 30. l'dot~'I, "From Impl'l'iallkc,}y to Imperial Colbpsc," p. 1'). 31. As uscd line the term (OITrS subSLlIltialh- thc ,,}llle arc,} as the prescnt-d,})' :\IIStria ll RCl'uhlil'. 32. Eiscnstadt, 1'1I/ilit',iI SI's/e!1I o(L'IIl/,il'l's, PI'. 116-119. :13. Ihid., I'p. 132-])7, 19'). 34. For somc sn~!-(cstil'c reflectiolls on this point, see Imanlll'l C;ciss, "Dccolonis;ltion et contlits I'ost-coloni,}ux cn Ati-iqllc: ~ldljllC Rdlections," (.'o//oqll'· iJl/<'l'IId/io/hi/: L·s dC/lx g/lart's II/vlldi,i/,',I; k, '"Iti/lIgi",1 <'I /,'.1 di!l;""'JlC,'S, W'lrs'll\', Septcmher 12-14, 1'.184 (Warsaw: Comite des SciC\1ces historiqlles, 1985), 1-22. Geiss's ,}rtick conLlins several references to the I bbshur!-( clllpire and thc successor sutes. Scc 'llso, Geiss, "Gre,lt Powers and Empircs: Ilistoricd :'IIechanisms of Their 1\ laking and Ilrc'lkin!-(," 1'1'. 38-42. 35. Scc in ~CIIcral, R.J.\V. [I'ans, FI,t' j1/,fkill,!!, o//be Hill'sb/ll:~ ,I 1& 1111 r(b I', 15.50-1iOO (Oxt<ml: Oxte H,d',hug ,\JO II ' mb.\', p. 275. 39. F. H. Brid!-(c, "British OthLial Opinion 'lllll the Domcstic Sitlwion in thc Ilahshurg l\Ionarch.\', 1')OS--l'J14," in cd. B.,/.C. i\IcKerciter 'lild D . ./. :'I loss, SII(fdo'«' IIlId S/lVstill1L"r ill H,iti,l, FIHt'igll l'v/i'T 1,)'')5-19.79: l'viOl/ariill E,,/l!'., IhllvMilig C. .f. LOiL',' (Edmonton: Univcrsity of AJlwrta Prcss, 1')84),77-1 n. The '1l1ot.ltilln is on PI" 99-100. 40. Horst Brettllcr-l\icss\cr, cd., Die PI'%ko//,' d,'J ~"/,'rr,'id'i.,,A'1I Jllilli,l'tel'l'/l/",' 18411-1867. \,1 Abtcilullg, [),IS JlilllS/c'lilllll Hda,.di, 2 I'ok (\'icnn.l, 1')/1,1')73), I'O\. 1, MinistcITat, 1. Fchru'lr." lSI,7, \'. 401. 41.1hid., I" 403. 42. Ihid., P\,o 405-406. 43. Sec n. 28. 44. Eva SOll1o).(yi, Die l'ra/oA-,JI,' .I", g"lI1eill'illlh'lI ,1/i"i'/"I'I'I1/,',1 .I,.,. ol/,'I'I','i(bi.,(bIIl1gal'i,,(b,'1/ ;1101l1ll'(bi,', 111%-190-: (Blldapcst: Abdl~llliai Ki.ld", 1')'.11), no. 73 (October 9,1907),507. 45. See hi~ mCIIH)r'lIldulIl rited in 11.28 ahove. 40. See 'lhovc, n. 12. 47.l\lo)'tl, "lllll'eri,t1 ColL.l'sc alld RCI'oilitiollarl' CI"lll~C," Pl'· 811>-819. 48. The dcpendellt intct'llatillll.tl positioll of the I hhshllr~ cmpin: is eLlhoLltciv described in Brid!-(e, HI1VSVIllg :1 10 II II r(by AIIIOlIg /1.>" (;,,'11/1'01:'<',.,.. 49. Piotyr \'V,ul
6 THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE
MARK VON IIAGEN
Curiously, for all the considerable literature de\'oted to the [111 of the Old Regime .in Russia in 1917, \'er~' little scholarship has tClCused on the collapse of the empire as such, by which 1 mean the breakup of that polyethnic empire into the array of proto-states and regional autonomies that began in February/1\Ltrch 1917 and ended most everywhere b~' late 1921/1922 with the consolidation of the Soviet Union under Bolshe\'ik rule, I suggest several reasons tCH that general oversight. The very hct that the empire seemed to collapse only temporarily (if the consolidation of the USSR under the leadership of new political elites ~t tCw years later is understood ~lS its restoLttion in some important senses) undoubtedly reiniclrced a well-entrenched interpretation of the Russian empire as a nation-state (at least ill tClflnation) rather tlun as a genuinely multinational sttte, A persuasin: spokesman tCH that interpretation was Peter StrLl\'e, the legal1\Iarxist-turned liberal and Kadet Party leader, who posed the dilemma for Russia in 1911 as one between the undesirable (from his point of view) evolution toward the Habsburg NatiQIlIl/itdtcl1Staat and the desirable (and in his view ine\'itablc) progress toward the nation-state along the lines of Germany or other West European models,' For later historians who adopted this view, the short, alheit tragic, years of revolution ami civil war merely interrupted a longer-term process or nation-building that somehow culminated in the S(l\'iet state, This historiographical tradition that sees Russian histor~' as the n:alization of the nation-state dates to as early as Nikolai Karamzin's history of the Russian state,' but had its most intluential development in the scholarship of the Russian "state school" and its successors (who were influenced in turn by German J1egelian historical thinking in mid-century ~tnd Genn~l11 positi\'iSll1 later in the century)"' Under the intluence of this po",erfiJ! model of a centralizing, unitary Russian state, any non-Russian or llonceIltr:uizing traditions (i"ncluding a bri~f and \'irtually Utlresearched feder~uist or regionalist alternative) were viewed as 58
59
ephemera; tr scholars who have attcmpted to identif}' the causcs t
or
60
than bcf(lre the gbring contradictions that pen'aded all levels and aspects of the imperial order. In short, historians h;l\'e largely concentrated their energies on evaluating thc rclati'T chances f(lr succcss of a rdilflnist or re,'olution;try outcome of 1917; social historians h;l\'c tClldcd to t:wor (by implicatiolls of thcir rcscan:h .It Icast) .1 rcvolutionary outcomc, whilc lI10re narrowly political or institution;11 historians havc f;IH)red thc rcfonnist. Both camps hmvc,'cr, whether looking at major social groups or at imperial institutions, ha\'e Llrgcl)' assumecl that the empire worked as a natilln-state and ha\'e dc\'()ted marginal, at best, attention to the "nation.t1 question." 1 do not propose a way out of that important debate, but hope to r'lise a new perspecti\'e th.lt, by intcgrating the nation.1I question into the explanator)' modd, allows for a more complicated (and this is not to suggest th.lt the existing cxplanatory modcls arc simple-mindcd) rccomicieration of the empire's collapse. After all, what brings together the t"(Hlr compar'ltive cases treated in this volume is that, unlike pnTious t:llIs of Old Regimes in france or Britain (and e'Tn the contemporary ClIl of the Old Regime of vVilhclminc Germany), the Russian, Ottoman, Habsburg, and Soviet states broke up into a multitude of new state illrm.ltio/lS, organized primarily around the national principle. The t:tll of tht: Old Regimes in France, Britain, and evt:n Geflluny (to a lesser extt:nt), on the contrary, rt:sulted in the reint<)rcemt:nt of tht: nation.11 idea within the Iargdy preexisting boundaries. B.", contrast, thc Habsburg, Ottoman, and, temporarily, Russian empires and the So"iet statc can be seen ti'om this perspective as t:liled nation-state projects. In other words, the "national idca" had not been successfully integrated into the institutions and political cultures of what rem;lined, at thc time of their collapse, ,uy much polyethnic st.lte,. (Signitlcantly, when the Sovit:t Union restored the polycthnic state in its 1<:122 constitution, its clites rejected an ethnic or n.ltional title f
The Structural Crisis of the Old Regime The argument t(lr structural crisis, fwored until recenth' by Soviet historians and still by several Western scholars,'" celltcrs on the il;co;Jgnlence between the imperial political order, with its Orthodox-b.lsed autocracy and premodern cstate system, ;lI\d the combined pressurcs of socioeconomic transformation loosdy summed 1I1) as modernization , a modernization that was lar"dy ,... . driven and certainly exacerbated by international military and economic competition." That crisis was the product of se\'cral mTdapping structural tcatllrcs. First, at the base was a socioeconomic crisis that Leon Trotsky t<JrI11ulated as "ulleven devdopmcllt";" a prelllodern largcly agrarian ecollomy .;micted by rmal
The Rus.,iclll EII/pire'
61
overpopulation and \Tr~' low productivity coexisted with a rapid, ,tate-sponsored industrialization dri\T. The industrialization drive was tinanced b\' taxatioll of thc agrari.1Il population, supplemcnted hy extcnsi\'(: t(Jreign bOl:rowing. The hcavy tax burdcn aggr.I\'atcd the alrcady despcnltc sItuation of mllch of the empire's peasantry and placed the "accursed peasant question" at the center of oppositionist politics. This socioeconomic dn'c\opmcllt pcrspecti\'e is only reintl)[ced when we examine the ethnic or national Jl.ltterns of development. ]\ lost "f those areas undergoing the most rapid modernization, in the sense of industrialization, urbanization, .Ind the transition to Colpitalist markets, were ,dso borllcrland areas (most not-Ibl\', the western borderlands, the 1\ ilwdolll of Poland, the h Balric prm·inces, Finland, IMrts of the Ukrainian lands; also Baku in Transcaucasia), wherc class and ethnic dil'isions reinforced one another in potentially explosive mixtures.'; The tlrst dram.ltic illustration of thc destabilizing consequellLTs of these dCI'(:\opments was the Revolution of 1905-1907, which was initially and generally mllch more violent and protracted in the peripheral provinces (again Poland, the B.dtic regions, Ukr;line, and Transcaucasia) th.1I1 ill the central Russian ones. Even in the areas less tOllchcd by industri.ti den:lopment, I'ioicnr agrarian disorders ti-cl]uentiy pitted Russian, Ukrainian, Lltyi;lIl, or Belorussian pcasants against Polish, .Jewish, or German LlIldowners or Illoney lenders." Second, the state-sponsored industrialization drive was primarily inspired by considerations of security and a tlerce international imperial .1Ild military competition; Russia's elites entertained great-power ambitions that were not matched by the empire's military and nal",t! resources. Some military planners tried desperately to prepare Russia tiJl" the rel'olution in wartim: that transfllfll1ed the global ordcr in the ble nineteenth celltury, but the neCl:ssary changes demanded greater socioeconomic transt!Jrlnatiolls and were stymied hI' the reluctance of thc autocracy to loosen its hold o\Tr society. In the event of a major war, such as the Great \Var would pron: to be, the comparative disad,"antage of the Russian empire in wh.lt Bruce l'denning COllis "linkages" (including a shortage of young general-statr officers and inattention to wireless cOlllnlunicatiollS) would prove nearly t;ltal 'lg'linst the Germ.1l1 military machine.'" The>e weak linkages between policy and military capability were part and parcel of]ate imperial decision-making, which continued to be marked by fragmeJltatioJl, discontinuities, bllreaucratic and person;tl rivalries, and an ol'eraillack of coordination. For a policy are,l which so vit.tlly affected the survival of the regime, late impcri.llmilitary politics Was sh'lped by the ill tit of an outdated dynastic rule ~l!1d ruling ideology with modern institutions and protessional dell1;\l1lls.'" The unevcn development of the empire's resources was rdlected in the perceptions of une\'Cn loyalties among the non-Russian peopit:s; the seeming progress in military modernizatioll continued to rest on a \'l:ry unstahle manpower pool and backward organizational resources. Despite .1 law (the cornerstone ofVVar ]\linister Dlllitrii l\liliutin's militarY rct(JrI11 of 1874) that had alllbi-· tio ns of universallllilit,lry sen"ice (and was inspi~Td bl' the rccent sun-esse> nf the Prussian arm)' against Allstria and France), in t:\ct the regime continued to rely
62
"1,/1/;
','011
Hagell
most heayily on the Slavic peasant population of the empire and exempted large groups of non-European subjects tl-om military service. Here, too, the unwillingness to integrate large sections of the population was most apparent illr the borderland regions of the empire." At the same time, the oftlcer corps remained far Illore representative of the empire's pol~'.cthnic population, with Baltic Germans, Finns, Georgians, and Poles especially prominent; but the social chasm that sep,uated the elites, especiall~' the relati\'ely cosmopolitan aristocracy, from the largely SLwic peasantry, was replicated in the army. Third, that the imperial elites could not rcl~' on the loyalties of the exempted communities was only part of a larger problem of under-instit1.1tionalization of the Old Regime. Despite (or perhaps because of) the imperial bureaucracy's ambitions t(ll' control and centralization of power, the regime remained remarkably incapable of mobilizing the societal and economic resources it needed to sust,lin its great-power ambitions. Even after the Great Reforms of the 1860s that were intended to integrate society into the political order of the empire, various threatened clites tried to thwart any real devolution of power away from the emperor and his ministers or loyal gentry sen'itors in the countryside." Here too, the institutions that were envisioned by the rd(lImerS to expand the sphere of local self-government in the empire, the zemstyos, were restricted to the Russian heartland; attempts after 1905 to extend them to the borderlands came up against fierce resistance from the largely Russian gentry.'" Insofar as the zemstvos took root in rural society,'" even that degree of imperial integration at the locallevcl was absent in most of the borderland provinces, where the institution of governor-general often combined civil and military rule in one person. In other words, in several of the borderland regions, where social and ethnic tensions were ;It their most explosive and where the local population was not trusted to bear the burdens of military sen'ice, the imperial state had put down its least secure roots. E\'en where the zemstyo had been introduced, the lasting legacy of societal distrust in imperial bureaucrats (especially the Interior and War ministries) framed the setting t(lr the conflicts that emerged during the Great War between representati\'Cs of "society" in the Union of Towns and Zemst\'os and the Red Cross, on the one hand, and the martial-law authorities in occupied and front-line zones, on the other." Fourth, shaping the socioeconomic, security, and institutional crises of the Old Regime was a looming crisis in imperial ideology th,lt continuously pitted state and society against one another. The tsar, his immediate entourage, certain imperial ministries, and the leadership of the Orthodox hierarchy (including the Holy Synod) tenaciously held onto a set of increasingly anachronistic \'iews about dynastic, autocratic rule that brought them into cver sharper conflicts with modernizing sections of the imperial bureaucracy itself~ but also with the rising oppositionist movements in educated society. The tsar and his loyalists camc out of the experience of revolution in 1905 ever more determined to hold onto autocracy, .ell1pire, and Orthodoxy, even with the ad\'ent of the <}uasi-constitution,ll !llona;-
chy of the Duma pL'l"iod; but elTII the tsar and his dd"l'nders were muddying lhe waters in lhe last decades by identil)'ing the autocLlC)' increasingly with the Russian "people" and therehy undcrcutring the transnational pretcnsions of ruling clites. The autocracy, certainly reluctantly and probably unconscious"', responded to the pressures of constitutionalism at home and modcrn nationalism elsewhere in Europe (including the example of other "nationalizing" monarchs) by trying to act "more Russian" and thereby to claim some popular sovereignty by virtue of the national principle." Over the course of the nineteenth century and at an accelerated pace after 1905, loyalties to imperial transnational identities and institutions suttCred considerable erosion. I n an era of n ,ll ion,llism and imperialist competition, secular counter-clites challcnged the dynasty's hegemony with a variety of alternative ideas and ideologies: liberal and conservative nationalism, liberal imperialism, anti-imperial nationalism, tedL'l"ali~m, and varieties of rel'o\utionar\' socialism." The intrusion of mass politics into the empire's lite saw not only t1~e rise of liberal and revolutionary parties, hut the consolidation of conselTative and reactionary mm'cments as well (the gentry reaction, the rise of a Lldical Russian national and religious right, especially in the ethnically mixed bordcrlands). The rise of this conservative politics, combined with the evolution of a large part of the liberal constitutionalist mO\'ement in the direction of Russian statist nationalism/ etlectively t()redosed any serious renegotiation of the p,)I,'Tthnic state in the Duma, especially after the coup d'etat of Prime l\ lillister Petr Stolypin Oil June 3, 1907, that narrowed the electoral franchise and thereby exc1l1lkd not on I)' most of the radical peasant ami worker parties, but nearly all participation by non-Russian peoples in legal political acti,·ity." In the me.mtimc, howewr, in the conditions of rdatil'e liberalization of political activity after 1')05, the excluded national and rel'olutionary Illovcmcnts were nonetheless able to expand their popular bases ti)r the next confrontation in 1917. The 1';105 Rel'()lution, as the starting point of a conjllnctural tr,lI1st(Hmatioll, revealed these crises in sharp relict: The regime tdt itself as nel'er bdi)re isolated from society and hetrayed by its pre~umably lo),al pcasant subjccts; the army sllftered disastrous defeats at the hands of a "backward" Asian power and proved temporarily incapahle of suppressing dOlllestic unrest; the borderland regions erupted in social and ethnic contlict; and the educated clites in and outside of gOl'CrllIllellt were dil'ided and contilsed in their loyalties. The October l\'lanifesto opened a new era in imperial politicallile, but not a less trouhlesollle one. The nOll-Russian political leaders lost t:lilh in their liberal Russian counterparts, as did native Russian socialists after a brief period of a united frollt of oppositionists. Despite the emergence of movelllents and parties of nationalist opposition among the non-Russian (and Russian) cOllllllunities, the peoples of the empire Continued to coexist in relative peace until the outbreak of the Great War. In everyday praclice, the minority comlllunities of the empire combined adherellce
6-1
to loul bmguages, religiolls, and cultures with loyalty to the tsar and imperial state. \Vith varying degrees of qualitication, Baltic Germans, JelVs, Tatars, Ukraini,lJIS, and Poles t(lI"lllcd a cosmopolitan elite whose loY,lltics Were t(lCused on the transnational state and the autocrat.'" BlIt because the t;ltes of the ethnic and national coll1munities were intq~rally tied to the structural crises of the Old Re
The Great War, the Revolutions of 1917, and Imperial Collapse Such, then, was thl' picture of the empire on the eve of the Great \Var. The war not only exacerbated all these tensions, but qmlitatively transformed them, especially those related to the polyethnic composition of the Russian empire. The war itse1t~ whose origins '\!ld significance h.n"e produced a large and di'"ided literature in European history (but not among Russian historians), was at least partly the consequence of what might well be concei,'ed ,IS an international structural crisis, a longer-term reshaping of international relations occasioned by the rise of Germany, new industrial and military technologies, and the breakdown of Central and East European dynastic alliances in the new conditions of imperial competition, the rise of the nation-states of Western Europe, and the pan-European constitutional challenges to autocratic rule. In other words, the war itself might also be interpreted as a symptom or component part of the overall crisis of the Old Regime(s) (rather than primarily as a largely accidental circumstance contribu ti ng to its collapse). The beginnings of the collapse of the empire proper date from the war, when German and Austrian armies reversed the initial Russian successes and occupied all of Russian Poland, much of the Baltic provinces, and the western horderlands by 1915." The war pitted the multinational Russian empire against two other multinational empires, the Ottoman and fhbsburg, and was paradoxically waged from the start in the rhetoric of national liberation, \Vartime propaganda and practice h,ld the consequence of internationalizing the empires' ethnic problems, including the legitimizing of a practice of appealing to the subject national minorities within the enemy's territory to overthrow their imperial regimes, tinancing emigre nationalist political org.lllizations and their publication apparatllses under the slogan of national liberation." Pan-Germanism, pan-Slavism, and pan-Turkislll took on new life as occupation regimes c.lme and went on the borderlands of the empires. Speeitlc wartime policies targeted ethnic groups and sen'ed to overlay many social and political contlicts with a national patina, whereas ethnic identities in the empire were politicized and militarized in new and dangerous ways:'" For example, the Germans, Austrians, and Russians experimented with the form
65 armies 1l1. The Russi,1I1 nationalist right gencr:1ily viewed the war ,IS an opportunity to rehuild and revive their organiz,ltions IInder the slogans of patriotism, but e\'en libe"'lls were sllsceptible 10 out-
66
bursts of chauvinist (ku,I.fI7oi) patriotism that the war made acceptable. The n:treats and t~lilures of the ilrst year of the war also set in motion a murderous dynamic of sllspicion and a veritable obsession with treason and traitors that t()cused on ethnic "others." Beyond the severe narrowing of identity options, the stakes attached to those options were raised by the politics of war, which translated into deportations, property contlscations, arrests, torture, murder, and a range of repressions against non- Russian cultural and political life." Although the Russian imperial elites, as did the other belligerent empires, blamed the enemy t(H t(1Il1enting ethnic and national discontent within its borders, their own wartime policies did hr more to inject the national element into imperial politics than the enemy did by reinforcing the importance of ethnicity as a weapon and policy instrument." K;ltherine Verdery, in her insightful explorations of national sentiment and nationalism in post-So,-iet eastern Europe, looks not only to those policies and attitudes that sustained ethnic identities during the Sm-iet Old Regimes, but also at the "conditions of exit" irom those Old Regimes." Analogous conditions can help explain the collapse of the Russian empire after the Feb ru ary/l\ larch Revolution of 1917_ The Provisional Gm'ernment, too, introduced democratization of the imperial order by repudiating many of the t(ml1er imperial elites, destroying repressive institutions, and devolving central authority to local representatives of educated society (O/Jlb,h<'SIVO) who shared the Petrograd leadership's liberal agend;l. Immediately organizations dominated by educated society that had been active during the war, especially the Unions of lll\vns and Zelllstvos, began assuming many of the functions prcviously pcrf()fJl1cd by ccntral ministrics.'" In these conditions, ethnic and regional movcments quickly tilled the political vacuum left bv - thc withdrawal of central authority. - In all the borderlands and many. of the heartland regions, such new powers went hand in hand with demands t()[ gre;lter autonolllY and t()r a fedemlist reworking of the empire's political order. Such aspirations caught the new regime in Petro grad by surprise; the Dual Authority pursued a politics of procrastination and postponement with regard to the claims t(lr greater autonomy and self-rule by the borderlands and looked t()r scapegoats, whether f()reign powers or local rcvolutionaries, to blame t()1' the ethnic tensions. Both the liberals and moderate socialists tlrmly believed that ethnic discontents were the consequence of imperial nationality policies and expected such tensions to disappear with thc declaLltion of constitutional ti-ccdoms_" The liberals in power were ready to accede to what they percei,-ed as thc justified demands of Polish and Finnish nationalists, but balked at such demands from Ukrainians, l~ltars, or the peoples of Transcaucasia. " The war dragged 011, the social and ethnic contlicts grew sharper, but the Pro"ision;ll Govcrnment adhered to a strict, albeit selectively strict, legalism and called t(Jr patience ulltil thc Constituent Assembly would resolve all the outstanding problems. In the meantime, the national and regional movements took
67
A particularly dramatic example was soldiers. The wartime experiments with national military fOfllulions'" set a precedent ttlr soldiers sen'ing the cause of n.ltional liberation, e,'en if the:' h'ld been meant t(lr bn:'lking up the enemy's empire. vVith their newly w()n freedoms, s()ldiers began demandillg a reyolution in their own conditiolls; t(lr non- Ru~sian soldiers and otiicl'fs, this often meant extending the principle of natiften worked hand in hand with the nationalist organizations, including the most sepanltist emigre ones," but ollce the)' came to power in November they rdilscd to recognize the existing natitlnal and regional gm'eflllllents because of their "bourgeois" charactcr and tried to install regimes more sympathetic to Bobhcl'ik power." This hostile stance on the part of the Bolsheviks f(\l"ced the still vacillating borderland clites into secession, but manv refused to abandon their hopes t(lr cooperating with a genuinely democratic: rcyolutionary Russia. Once the borderlands se~ ceded, the arllled f(lrCeS ne.lted grudgingly by the PrOl'isiollOl1 Government provided the necess.lry military support that 'lllowed the regimes bridly to survi\'e repeated att.lcks fwm the Central Powers, the Bolshn'iks, the vVhite Armies, and domestic insurgent t()fCes. The relatively greater uctictl tlexibility of the Bolsheviks regarding the national aspirations of many borderland elites contributed to their victory over the anti-Bolshevik \"'hite mm'l.'ment, whose leaders persistently defended their understanding of the Provisional Go\TrIlment's nation.tlity policy as the preservatioll of Russia, "one and indivisihle.""
Conclusion The collapse of the elllpirl.' t(lllowcd on the fall of the Old Rl.'~ime, but sharl.'d many of the same structural .1Ild COlljuncnll'Oti CIlISl.'S, especially once Ihe n.lti()n.~l question is t:lctored ill. The illl\;ressioll of une\'l.'l1 ecollomic deIT\o]1lllellt is reint()rced when one extends the SUnT\' ofilll]1ortallt trends to the borderlands. The patterns of 1Ille\'cn del'(.'\opillent 'lr~ rdkctl.'d in the l.'mpirl."S hesitant inte-
gration of its peoples and social groups, including in such key areas of national securit), as military conscription policy, The bilure of imperial ideology at the ver~' top of the political apex to transt()rm itself into a set of Illore modern ideas, together with the ideology of Russian counter-elites who would come to power in 1'117 and had evoh'ed into a neo-pan-Slavic and statist Russian nationalism, also pn)\'ed dysfunctional when confronted with challenges from regional and national sub-elites. Finally, the conditions of exit from the Old Hegime pro\'ideJ the immediate C;I\IS~S for the breakur of the empire when the rirovisional Gm'ernment destroyed much of the imperial political and administrati\'e structllfe and nai\'e1y placed its hopes in the restor,ltive powcrs of societ)· to preserve the empire in its new democratic version. . Nationalism as such did not bring down the cmpire; rather, the practices of wartime regimes accelerated trends toward relocating identities and loyalties around nation,ll symhols by raising the stakes that f()\Iowed from those identities. In the political space that the Provisional Gm'Cfnment opened up after the fill of the Ro III ,111m' dynast)', nation became one of several powerti.il sets of symbols, together with cbss, around which oppositionist movements crystallized ,lgainst .the Petrograd proto-gm'Crnment. The Prm'isional G()\'ernment's insistence on preserving the empire in the name of its European great-power ambitions and its policies of procrastination and selectively strict legalism during a breakdown in state institutions and the erosion of traditional elites served to push initially moderate sub-national and regional elites reluctantly into more and more extreme positions of secession and independence. When the Illultinational Russian state went to war against other multinational states, the under-institutionalized and poorly integrated stfllctures proved a major liabilit)f, The sallle structures may also go some way toward explainin~ the t~lilttre of the proto-states to sttrvi\'e, absent other geopolitical advantages (distance ti'olll the Bolshevik center) and international support (Baltic states and Poland in particular). ,,,
Notes 1. See his "Ra'll1~'i.1 temy," RlISs/:a;" IIlVsl' no. 1 (J.lIlU,Ir:· 1911): 1R-I-187. 2. blorii" GOJlldilnl1',! Ros.l;iskago, 12 mls. (l\loscow: hd. A. A. Petrm'ich'l, 1901). 1, For ,I sun'c:, of SOIlle of the most important features of the state school, which included Seq.!;ei Sol()v'icv, Boris Chicherin, {',wei i\Iiliuko\', 'lnd Alexander Kizc\'etter, sec the essay hy 1\ liliukov, G/II'l'/lI'£' /<'(b<'lIii" rIIs.";,ai is/arir/1,'s/:o; lII\,di (St, Petersburg: Izd. l\L V. AI'C1"'iall()\'a, 1913); also chapters in N. Ruhinshtcin, RIISS/:lliil is/oriagrlljii (l\Iullich: C. H. Beck Verlag, 1')')2). 5. 1/1,' Forma/ioll oj" Ib,' Sa'l';"! Ulliall (Calllhrid~c, l\bss.: I hrvard· University Press, 1'.11>-1); ,m.! 1'1>,' Bair""l';/: R"'l'olll!iall, 1917-192.• ,1 mls. (New \()['k: l\bcmiILm, 1'.150), vo\. I., esp. pt. 1.
6<)
6. Pipes' titlc, FO/'llIdlivi/ ~j' 1/.,,· Sv·"il'l [llIioll, shapcs his Iurr,\ti\'c in a tc\eolo)!;icrl tooC, with thc tirst two chapters dHt)(liclin~ thc disintc!-(ratioll of the Russi,ln clllpin: ,md the remaininf,!; dc\'oted to the Sovicr conqllcst of thc \'Mious hrl"lk,lwa\' rC),!;iolls. Carr entitlcs pt. 3, "Dispersal and I{cllnion," with the constitution of thc lIS'SR as thc tinal chapter in his histolT of 1':117-1 ':123. 7. Pipes, too, sees thc rise of nation'llist Ill()\Tlllents ,IS a L'tlnsl''lul'nl'e, lJot the primary «IWiC, of thl' all
9. In so doing, I shall adapt some of the 1l\'P0thcses ti>rlllulated h~' Andre'ls K'lppe1er in his m.lstcrful study, RII., ,Iii II d Id.' Vid1,i)/~·<'I'/'<,icb. 10. Sec Ronald Cri),!;llr SIII1)', "Tow'lrd a S(lci,t1 History of thc OL'tohcr RC\'l)lution," AIIIUicIl1I i1istvl'i'ld R,'·,Ii,·,!.: 88 (February 1':183): 31-52; and his "l{c\'isioll .md Rctre'lt in the l-iistorio)!;T.lph)· of 1')17: S'll'ial Hi-story and Its Critics,"}rIllIILltion, sec 1'/1.. RII.Hitill R,"l'o/l/liuII, cd. F \V. Dupee, trans. l\1ax Eastnlilll (Ncw York: DOllhIClb~', 1':15'), prcbce and ch. 1. 13. K'lppekr, 1\11."/,111.1, ell. 8. 14. Kappeler, RIIS.dtllld, dl. ':I; Z. I.enskii, "Natsional'noc (h-i/.hcnie," and K. Z.lkvskii, "Natsional'n~-i.l lh'izltenii;I," in cd. L. 1\larto\" Ob.,'bt-f.,e.,/-",'IIWJt' d,'idYlli,' 'l' ROSSIi '1' lIt1cf.,ti/C XX-gD 'l't'A'a, 4 \'ols. (St. l'etersblll'~: Obshcilest\'Cnlj;lia l'ol'Z,I, 1'.111), \'01. 4,pts. 1-2; Ahrah.llll ASc'her, Tbe l\"'I'Dllltiuli aj'1905 (St'IIlIl)rd, Calif.: SLII1I()('(i Univcrsity Press, 1':188); Tetldor Shanin, RIfS.,iil 1905-07: R"','uilltioll liS II ;1/01111'111 or'1I-I/tb (Ncw Ha\'en: Yalc University Press, 1':186); sec also the mllection of doculllents compiled h~' 1. D. KUZllctStl\', Nal,iol7i1I'I1I'" d1.
,0
11111";, ','Oil
Hagm
Forrestt A. l\lillcr, Dlllitrii J1 lililllill alld Ib,' Rc/ol'lII EI'.I ill R/lSsill (Nashville, Tenn.: Vanderhilt University Press, 1%8), 152-168. 18. S, Frederick Starr, l),"Ct'lIlmli-::.atioll "lid SelfGo'l'C1'I111!('111 ill R.II.I,lill, 18.10-,0 (Princeton: PrilKeton Uni\'ersity Press, 1972). 19. On the "!-(entry re'll'tion;: see Roherta l\lanning, Tb,' Cl'isi,l' oj'tbe Old Ord('/";II RIH.lid: G<'IIfly IIlId Go,,"'I'11I1I<'llt, 1861-191-1 (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1981); and Lcopold H. Haimson, cd., Tbe j>olit;o of Rill'. " !\IISS;." 1905-1914 (B1oomin!-(ton, Ind.: Indiana University Press, 1979). 20. And here, the \'"llIllle edited h~' Terenn: Emmons, Tlx Z<'l//.I't1'0 ill /{II,IS;" (C'lmhridge: Camhridge Uni\'ersity Prcss, 1'J82), casts L'tlllsiderahle douht nn the SlLccess and \'iahility of these institutions cven in those areas that had the lon!-(cst experience with thelll. 21. Daniel Grat: "l\lilitan' Rule Behind the Russian Front, 1914-1917: The Political Ramiticltinns;']abrbiicbt'rjijr Gt!Icb;cbtc OSt.'ltrOPII.l, N, E 22, no. 3 (l';l74): 3';10tt: 22. Sec Rich'lrd vVortman, "l\loscow and PetershlllK The Prohlem of Politicll Ccnter in Tsarist RlLssia, 1881-1';11-1;' in ed. Scan \Vikntz, l{it.,.I' q/1'01l't'I:' SI'III/JO/i.l'III, Rilllal alld ['olitin .IilIC<' Ib" Ali"dl,- Ag,'s (Philadelphia: Universit~, of Pennsylvani'l Press, 1985). 23. The literature on the socialist and liberal mm'cments is hy now extensive and wel\known. For some of the other important political trends, see Geor~ \'on Raul'll, Rm,di11ld: .III wt/icb, , Eillbcil IIlId 1I.,tiolllriC Vie!f;rll; jodel'lilisliscb,' Kr,iji,' IIlId Idet'll ill del' I'II.IJisciJm Gl'l'riJicble (l\Iunich: Isar-Verlaf>;, 1953); Dmitri \'on l'lohrenschildt, Tr)1v"I'd, " Ullitl'd Stalt'.' o( nill'si,,: ]'1.1111' "lid 1'rt)jafs o( Fi:"cl'iIl RecollSlmetioll o( Rw,i., ill tb,' 191b CmllllY (Rutherford, Va.: Elirlcigh Dickinson Uni\'C[sity Press, 1981); Serf>;e A. Zcn ko"sk-y, ]>,111'l.IIII,i,'111 tllld /;e, l\hss.: Harvard University .Press, 19(0). 2-1. William G. Rosenherg, /,iiJ£'l'tIl< ill Ib£' Rwsi.1I1 R,',,(;llIfioll: Tbe COllslitlllioll.II Democralic I'artv, 1917-1921 (I'rilll'eton: Princcton Uni\'crsity Press, 19(4); Richard Pipes, Slnl'1"': Li/J,,1'tI1 011 Ibl' Rigbt, 1905-1944 (Cllnhrid!!;e, l\lass: Harv'lrd Uni\'ersity Press, 1980). 25. See Geoffrey Hosking, The RIIHi.1II COII.ltitlllioll.11 Experilllcllt: GO"'I'l'IIlI1elll alld DlIlIla, 1907-191-1 (Camhridge: Cambrid[2;e Unin:rsity Press, 1973); Rohert Edelman, GmtI'\' l'o/itics 011 tbl' Eh' o(tb,' RlIJsiall Rt!'l'OllIlioll: 'j ;',' Ntiliolla/iJI 1't,rlv, 190;:-1914 (New Brunswick, N.,l.: Rut!-(ers University Press, 1980). 26. Jctti-cy Brooks has argued that Russian popuLlr litcLlture re\'ealed a n:lati\Oc1y more tolerant and cosmopolitan attitude toward non-Russians, especially when contrasted to contelllporary American and British popular fiction, 'lfter the turn of the century. See his WbclI RII,I"i., L"l1l'11cd to Re"d (Princcton: Princeton Uni\'ersity Prcss, 1985), ch. 6. Similarly l"lul Bushkovitch (in an unpublished paper, "WhH is Russi;l? Russian National Consciousness and the State, 1500-1 ';lIT) observed that Russi'ln nationall'0litics at the end of the old rC[2;ime rcmained luckward \'is-,\-vis its \Vestcrn 'lIld Central European variants, where a more militant and d]'Il\\'inist politics \\';]s hecolllin!-( the nonll bctl)re tht: outbreak of the Great War. 27. For the history of the war and its major cllnpai[2;ns, sce \V. Bfllce Lincoln, PI/,I'Jage }'/'J'1)/I.r0 Arlll'lgcddoll (New York: TOllchstone, 198<»; and Norman Stone, °1,/,£, E.,slem hOIlI, 191-1-1917 (New York: Scrihner, 19(5). 28. )\1011',' Ferro, "La l'0\itique des nationalites till !-(o\lverncment pnwisoire, tcnicro«"hre 1'.117;' Ctlbi.. 1'.1 IIIOII.!" m,l'.Il' <'1 ,I'01'i<'1;1"<' 2 (1961): 131-65; .. Iso I-lclcne Carrere
"II
/1 d'EncllIssc, '1'b,' Gr",,1 CI,,,I/"IIg,': N"tioll"liti",1 ,,,,d Ib,' HoI,b,"i'il SI"I,', 1 9 1;'-1,),10, trans. Nancy Festinger (New l(nk I \"itnes ,lIld 1\ kier, 1'Jl) 1) , 29. Robert \V. Coonr"d, "The Duma's Attitude toward \'Var-time Prohlems ofl\\inorit" Groups," .//SF.ER 13 (lLJ54): 3U-:l8; Heinz-l )ietrich Loewe, Allli.,,'lIIili.I/l11IJ' lI11d r,',,/;li~lIiir,' Ulo/,i" (~bmhur~: Ilotiinann lind Call1l'e Verlag, 1')78); Ingeborg Fkischh,nler, Di" D"III,I(bl'll illl Z.rr,·III"I'icb (StIIttg'lrt: Deutsche \'erlags-Amtalr, 1'J8h), 47')-522. 30. For a hostile description of Russian occup'ltion poli"ies in Gali,'ia, see l\\arzdl Chhlll1t'ICZ, i"'IIII"'I:';S /,orlix,-;'" 1'b]'si0gllollli" 'Icljbrl'lld da 1'/I,·.,;',(b<'11 lrl'i'.rsioll (Vielllla, 1'J16). 31. For the ch',los of relief elli>rts, see Evgenii Niko)'skii, "Bezhentsv \. Vclikuill \"()inll," unpublished lll'lIlusnipt, \ \oover 1llStitution Arl'hi\'es; ,1}sO P P. Grnnskii, "The Etli:Cls of the War on the Cented (;t)\'crnment lnstinltillns of \{ussi,( (unpublished manllscript, floo\Tr Ilbtitllti()n Arl'hives); 'lIlll"I'.1. Polner, c:t ,d" RIISSil"! LOCI'; C;o'(','I'IlII"'lIt Dllrillg Ib" 1/{/I' tllld th" Ulli~1I O(Z,'I11.'!-i'lj, (New I LI\'cn: Yale l fni\'Crsiry Press, 1930), 32, A1l1ong the diil'l1lm,IS neated til!' the Russian g()vernl1lent 11.\ the cval'uation was the de tlcto hreal'hing of the Pale ot" Settlement til!' the el1lpire's,le\\'ish p()pulation ti)r the first time. Local ~O\'ernms in the in!lL'l' pu)\'inces were o\'Crwhdmed hy the arri\'al of so many rdilgees ;Inti warned th'lt they (ould !lot he responsihle t,'r the safety of the new inhabitants, "bee'luse the people are worked up and there is agit;ltilln til!' pogroms, particubrly on the p,lrt of soldiers coming IXll'k from the tront." Arkadii N. hkhontll\',l'l'olo..'.;'I<· fo K"c'O/lIfioll,' Notl'." oj A, 11/ [II/;;'ollta,' 011 tly S,'o'<'/ 111",-t;lIg1 o(tb,' COIIII,.ilo(i1/i1l;ltt'I'.I, 1915, ed .•Illd t[l.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1%7), 58, 102, 33, I explore thes!' transf"rmations morc comprchensi\'l'h' in an unpublished paper, "The Grcat \Var and the l\\ohilizati()n of Ethnicity in the Russian Empire." 34, For similar L'xpLtnati()ns of the rise ()f nati!l!ul !l1m'C1l1l'nts outside the Russian empire, sec Pierre Birnbaulll, StilI,', I"ltl Co/I,:cti·"" Actioll (C';II11hridge: Camhridge Unin~r sity Pres" 1 ':188); John Brcuill~', Nlltioll,r/isill 111,£1 fb,- StiliI' (Chil'''go: Uni\'crsitv of Chicago Press, 1')<),1). 35. "N,ltionalism and Nati()nal Sentilllcnt in Post-Sol'ialiq ROIll
r
'II;"
/2
Jl1ark
",'Oil
Hag"11
Press, 11.)77), 5-32. "()r Kader positions on the n'ltional question, sce B. Nol'dc, Nats;oll"tlll'i "'0/,/"0.' ',' Rossii (l'etro~rad: Tipo~ratii'l T-\"a A. S. Su\'orina, 11.)17); '1I1d r r Koi;.oshkin, OMt/stlillill aNowJllliia i ,'di"'t-l'O Ro.,·sii (1\ losl'Ow: G. Lissner, 1<J06); and C. J. Smith, "1\liliukm' and the Russian Nation,d Qlcstion," [far·,'tII'd SIII·pir Stlldi,'"' ~ (l'J57): 3l)5-~]<J.
3'). Bv 1917 the Russian Gcneral Statl had o1!!:reed to the t(>rIn,ltion of separate units of Czcchs:SI()\'aks, Croats, Sl'l\"cnians, Serbs, Poles, and A.rmenians. ~O. See Allan Wildman, TI.1L' Elld ol/b" R.II.ISiilli 1111/,,,ri,II AmlV, 2 vols. (Prinn:ton: Princeton University Prc% ]1.)80); and 1\1. S. Frenkin, RII.Isl:"ia IIl"IlIiill i r.. ·l,o/illt. . iia 1917-1918 (1\lunich: Lo~os, 1978). 41. The rclations between the Ukrainian Ccntral R.ub in Kiev and a host of Ukra inian soldiers' nm!!:resses at thc northwestern, southwestern, and Romanian fronts, as well as the three All-Ukrainian Soldiers' Con~resses in 1917 ,Ire the most dramatic illustration of this dynamic. Sec O. I. Shchus', "Vseukrains'kyi \'iys'km·i z'izdy," IstarVc!1IIi zoshvtv no. 7 (11.)92). ~2. Richard Pipcs aq.(lIl'S that "the nation,tl qucstion in 11.)17 h'ld perhaps its most rapid developmcnt in the .lntW," 1'1.", FOrl/lIl/ioll o(/be SOl'i"t Ullioll, p. 56. ·n. For examplcs of Bolshcviks collahor.ltinf?; with the Union for the LiheLltion of Ukraine, which operated out of Germany and Austro-Hunf?;ary, sec the Andry Zhuk collection, National Archi\"Cs of Canada. See also Stc!;ll1 T. l'ossony, Ll'Ilin: TI.1<' COIII/,"!,·i·"., R,""O/lltiollaF\' (Chiclf!;o: Re~ncry, 1964), 169-170. ~~. For a summary of much of the liter,lture on the "national revolutions" in ] 917, Ronald Grigor SUI1\', "11,,' R","'I/,!;" o(the Pmt (Stantind, Calif:: Stant()rd University Press, 1993), ch. 2; and Sun~"s contrihution to this \·olume. On Ukraine, sec John-Paul I-limb, "The National and Social in the Ukrainian Re\'olurion of 1917-20: The Historiowaphicd Agenda," Arrhil'jiir Sozi,,!~ ..s..hirbt<' 34 (1994): 95-110. 45. Ann'l l'ron"k, RII.IS;1I1/ NII/iul7l1liIIIl IIlId U/.:r"il7": 1'/.'" NII/ioll,,/itv I'olirv 0ltb., VO/IIIIteer Army DlIrin,!; the Cil'il If;,r (Toronto: Canadi'll1 Institute of Ukr,;inian "S;udies Press, 1995). 46. For further exploration of these m,\tters, sec Il\V "The 1)ilemmas o[Ukrainian Indepcndence and St'\tehood, 11.)17-1';12] ," Th .. Harrill/IIII 1m/itlltt' FOr/1I1/ 7, no. 5 (1994): 7-11.
7 THE SOVIET UNION
VICTOR ZASLAVSKY
The sudden dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991 was one ()f the most unusual evcnts in world history; it is probably the only case of ~l superpower and its cmpirc colLtpsing in peacetime, ~llld seemingly ttJ!' Ltrgelv internal reasons. 1n the few years that have passed since the Soviet Union cea,ed to exist, there has been no dearth of explanations ttlr this Lltcful event, though thus br analysts h~l\'e often conhlsed the causes ofSm'iet collapse with what precipitated it, by attributing Soviet disi ntegration to perestroika and other reckless policies of Corbachev's administration-a position still espoused by the Russian right. l\ lore recently, howc\'Cr, scholars have begun to examine the deeper t()rces that shaped the destiny of Sm'iet society. In trying to identif)! a host of causes that led to SOI'iet disintegration, some have stressed the t;lilure of the ruling party to tind a mobilizing task and prevent its own corrupt routinization;' others insist that the loss of idcological legitim~lcy rather than economic decline was at the root of the SoViet bilure;' still others argue that it was caused in large part by the growing demands of the Soviet nationalities for independence and autonomy.; All these causes and ~1 number of others singkd out by researchers are undoubtedly relevant, but ~1Il m'Cfview of the growing literature on the suhject still leads to the conclu5ion that in dealing with the prot(lUnd systemic crisis that hit Sm'iet societ\', most schoLlrs tend to concentrate Oil those aspects and manifcst,nions that l;~lrticularl)' suit their discipline and interests, As a result, they identi~' and all~ll Fe economil', poli tical, ideological, ethnic, and cui tural aspects of the Soviet crisis, but often ignore their numerous interconnections and 6il to investigate the underlying logic of the Soviet development. In exploring the Cl\1ses and precil'it~\1lts of the SO\'iet colLtpse, scholars are Confronted with two major analytic problems, First, there is the perennial problem of determining the nature of tlte Sm'iet system, As a result of the opening of Russian archives and ,'astly increased access to preyiously secret statistical mate-
1'i(I~" Zas!"'I'Jkr
rial, an cnormous volumc of cmpirical data has rcccntly bccomc 'lI'ailable tilT ~ch()hrl\' analysis and interpretation, By now it is beyond doubt that the Soviet
systcm iJOssesscd a continuously recognizable idcntity, but a ti.lll-tkdged theory of Sm'iet historical de\'e1opment has yet to be presented. Second, ill examining the ""rand bilure'" of the Soviet Union, scholars simuit'lllcouslv deal with two c1()se~' intertwined and interdependent but noncthelcss distin,:t processes: the t~lilur~ .1l1d eyentual dcmise of the S()\'iet society .IS a p'llticular typc of socioeconomic and cultural system and the disintegration of the {ISSR as an autonomous political cntity. Studies of the demise of the SO\·ict model; and of the collapse of the Soviet empire" often .lppear so disconnected .lS to address two totall~' different subjects, It is hardly a coincidence, however, that .lll lllultiethnic Sm'ict-type societies with distinct ethno-territorial structures collapsed almost simultaneously along ethno-territorial lincs. Thc double problem of the collapse of the Soviet systelll and thc disintegration of thc Sm'iet empire mlls tilr a thorough reassessment of thc theoretical orientation of Sm'iet studies. This discussion is b'lscd on the hypothesis th'lt the exhaustion of the Soviet model in multiethnic societies manitests itself in their ethnoterritorial disintegration. To explain why the USSR collapsed .tt the time and in the way it did, I will briefly survey the Soviet system's distinctivc features and developmental strategies and enUlllerate the particular structuml problems that led to a general systemic crisis. 1\ Iy aim is to clarify why Soviet "military-industrial society" pf(wed to be an unvi.lble and unsustainable tilrln of social organization. The Soviet party-state, operating in the particular ethnic environment of the ti:mTIer tsarist Russia, produced a nationality policy which was responsible for an intensive nation-building process and in the end maintained and reinforced the imperial character of the S(l\'iet Union. Finally, I will ti:>cus on the inevitability of ethnoterritorial breakup of the Soviet empire as a consequence of Soviet systemic crisi s.
The Nature of the Soviet System Two b'lsic conceptions or models ha\'C always dominated studies of SO\'iet society: the industrial-society modd, which tilcllses on the tCatures Soviet society had in common with other industrial societies, and the totalitarian-society model, which stresses those characteristics of Soviet society that distinguished it from the political systems of the West. The first emphasizes the adYanced economic and technological progress achieved in the Soviet Union: continuous cconomie growth and industrialization, rapid urilaniZOltion, the cxtension of t(lflllal education to a large portion of the population, and the rise of modern communications were key te.ltures not onl" of \Vestefll industri.ll societies, but also of the Soviet one. The second concen;rates Oil the striking differences between Soviet and Western industrial societies and attributes them to totalitarianism, .l historically i1<)\'el till'!11 of domination embodied in Stalin's and Ilitler's regimes. 1niti.llly, the
authors of this school often ignored its structural and glohal underpinnings, COncentrating instead on the struggks and lllut~ltiol1s of the political regime and the ruling party. But in the 1':I60s and e~lrly 1':I 70s some scholars of Soviet society began to expand the scope of their inquiry beyond the politicil regime.' I LlI'ing acknowledged that tot:tlit~lrianis111 provided the SO\'iet S\'stelll with a cOlltinu~ ousl)' recognizable identity, they examined the strtll'tlll';d and cultural COllSequences of totalitarianism. In so doing, the), suggested a IIsdill synthesis of Ihe industrial-society ~lIld totalitarian models t(lr analyzing the Soviet experiellce, which was to understand it ~IS a radical str~ltegy of cHch-lip Illoderniz~ltion. Now, as the spectacular colbpse of the Sm'iet Union prompts slll'iill scientists to advance new intel prctations of Soviet history and IegaL'}" a reexamination of the old debate between totalitarian and modertlization theorists and a reassessment of the tot~dit.lrian model ha\'e taken hold of the scholarly ~lgenda.x As Abbot Cleason has remarked, proponents of the tot~tlitarian model now have "a whole new set of allies: Russi~111 intellectuals and academics who themselves have come to feel that no term is ~IS suggestin: of their country's experience as totalitarianism."" The increasing usc or the term in post-So\,iet societies can hardly be explained ~IS ~I ll1~lIlifest~ltion of Russi~lIl ~lI\d E,lst European intdlectual bewilderment llr as an exculpatory tactic-the totalitarian n~ItUl'e of Sm'iet and Nazi Ge:rman society has been debated ~l1nong Russian intellectu~t1s since thc 1 ':I30s, ,,, Far from perceiving totalitarianism as "the great mobilizing and IInit~'ing concept of thc Cold \tVar,"" those with tlrsthand experiencc of Sm'ict-type societies ha\'e viewed tot.t!itarianism as a system which concentrates the OI'erwhel:ning power over hUlllan Dei ngs anll material resources in the supreme pol i til:al ~Iuthori ty of the part}-st~lte. The problem of defining the nature of sptel1ls, in which the enormous political power attained by the party-stolte was complemented by the concentration of all economic power and means of cultural control, remains an urgent task for social scientists trying to lIlake: sense lIf the twentieth century. I do not sec any compelling re~lson to reject totaliLlrianism as an ilh:al-type construction depicting a socia.! system th.lt t()und its tidJcst re~llization in Stalin's Soviet Union." This concept has been accepted and elaborated upon by many analysts with fIrsthand experience of life in early totalit~lrian s.I'stems," and lIlillions of Soviets and E~lst Europeans belie\'e it to he ~I I rue rdlertion of their experienccs under Stalinism, Those social scientists whll reject totalitari~lIlism as a value-charged concept arc obliged to de"elop ncll' concepts and categories with which to grappk with the Sm'iet system. It is true that neither the totalitarian model as presented in politological studies of the 1 ':I50s nor lllodel'llization theory as utilized in the 19605 an: very helpful in "identifying the conceptual continuity of the Sm'iet regime,"" Both totalitarian and Illoclcmizalion theorists of the 1950s and 1':I60s recognized the historically innm'ati\'C and spcl'itlc character of the Soviet system. In their ;lpproaches, howe"er, they often redllced it to its political aspects and t~liled to providc a serious analysis of the central (Icet of Soviet society, its economic organization, and in so doing virtually ignored Ihe pioneer-
76
ing works of such economists as Boris I3rutzkus, Ludwig I'on l\[ises, and Friedrich von Hayek. The major less;m to be drawn from decades of scholarl\, debate in the field of Soviet studies is that using an eclectic, multidisciplinary' combination of paradigms from various social sciences provides a sound scientifiC approach filr undnstanding the Sm'iet sYstem as a novel t(mn of social organization. The same eclectic approach is usdiil jClr articulating consistent theoretical accounts of continuity and change in that organization, beyond the well-known manifestations of totalitarianism as a political regime. It ,Illows us to examine both the complex interconnections between the SOI'iet political order, and its economic, cultural and structural underpinnings, and the position of the Sm'iet state in the developing world system, On the one hand, the particular identity of the Sm'iet system was determined by both its essential, "genetic" features and its cI.",'elopmental characteristics that express the i nternallogic of the system's functioning. I; On the other h'lI1d, this identity was t()!'ged in the process of interaction between the Soviet Union and its rapidly mutating international em'ironment. Following the Soviet disintegration, both Russian and Western scholars gained access to an enormous stock of infc)rmation concerning the S()\'iet system's inner workings, as well as the plans and intentions of the Soviet leadership. As a result, reliable qllantit.ltive dat.l on the true scope of the militarization of Soviet e((1IlOmy and society ha\'(: been made available to stunned analysts,'" These data not only represent a decisil'e contribution to a better understanding of SOI'iet reality, hut also necessitate an elaboration of new models and paradigms related to the nature of the Soviet system. Inspired by IIerbert Spenser's analysis of the contrasting organization.tl principles of industrialism and militarism and the distinction between the "externally oriented" amI "internally oriented" states in the intellectual tradition of Ccrman historiography ,lIld political economy, Andrew Janos in his recent works justitlably insists that the p.,radigm of the externaUyoriented garrison state and "militarized society" is indispensable t()r making sense of the Soviet experience. I; There is no doubt that, in the light of newly ,w.lilahle int(H111ation, the notion of the SOI'iet syndrome based on an interdependent and Illutually reint(,rcing single-party political regime alld centrally planned economy has to be complemented by the military state panldigm. The specifi.city of Soviet modernization thus becollles the t()cal point of :In analysis of the evolution and the subsequent del'olution of the Soviet system. The Stalinist revolution of the 19305 n:sulted in the formation of a "milit.uyindustrial society" that contradicts the con\'entional conception of industrial society as a fCHlll of social organization hased on continuous technoiogicil progress and the growing productil'ity ot' labor. The one-party regime, armed with the l\ hrxist- Leninist ideology and a blueprint t(lr a socialist society, suppressed pri,'ate property and the market. Central planning was introduced as the major mechanism of exchange, n:sourre allocation, and social intq~ration. The unquestionable dominance of central planning, in turn, reinforce-d and stabilized the
11.", SO-t,i,'1 UllioJl
II
one-party sYstem. The result was a socioel'onomic order characterized by a command economy .and a ti.lsion between political and economic managemcnl." Under Stalin, the Soviet systcm was ccmented by a growing militarization of the economy and society. This de\'Clopment delivered a final blow to the already weakened market relations in Sm'iet societl', since the dominant miliury indus'try was largely immune to m;uket consickLltions and economic rationality. 1\loreover, the military industry, largely exempt from cost-bendit anah'sis by det-inition, was the onh' branch of Soviet econo1lly subject to direct ;l1ld 'open competition with the \Vest. Central planlling was instrumental in overcoming some aspects of So"iet economic underden'lopment at the early stage or industrialization hy promoting the rapid exploration and dcvelopment of the country's ridl patrimon)' of natural resources ,lIld by mobilizing a Ltrge pool of underemployed labor. The party-state concelltrated all societal resourcL'S on reaching p,Hity with thl' ,Hh'ann:d countriL's in selected branches of industry and SL'ctors of the L'COn01llY, This strategy pmrnpted the Sm'iet state to pursue certain an:nues of \Vestern technological de\'elopmellt, 1\ Ltssi\'e investmellt in the education system ,llId scientific research resulted in growing human capital. Central planning was especially useti.d tC)!' the priority de\'elopmcnt of hcavy illdustry ,l1ld spcciflcally dCfense-related production. The substollltive economic rationalil)' of central pLuming meant that tc)r a time the Soviet state man,lged a n extremely cHicient program of itieologicd and coercive mass mobilization, The state exploited fully the mobilization;d potential of an ideolog)' anticipating a socialist society \'astly superior to the crisis-ridden capitalist world. At thc samL' time, te)rccd industrialization proved to be a perfel't mechanism ti)r creating and maintaining a state of permanent emergcncy, ide- . ally suited t(n crash con\'crsion to a war economy. A high rate of acculllulation was combinL'd with the drolstic depression of li\'ing stolIHbrds and with terror. Gi\'L'n that the Soviet system W,IS established within the life-span of a single generation, an enormous amount of coercion was ineyitable. 1\bss terror was a precondition te)r both stabitil,), and relati,'ely etlicient party-state ti.lllctioning, including central plallning.'" Tnror as an illlli,pensable mechanism of "rcvolu-· tions from abovc" should alw;1\'s be seen as a complex unit), of systemic functionality and dYsti.1I1ction'llit\,. {n the Sm'icr else, while essential te)r securing the grip or'the single p,lrl)' regin~e and fe)r promoting radiell change, the l1lassi\'~ use of coercion under Stalin dq.;enerated into a mounting spiLt! of tcrror that endangered the l"Cry survival of the s)stL'm. De-Stalinization did not signify a simple correction of Stalinist excesses, but rather a transition from a system-building to a system-maintenance phase, The Soyiet system had reached maturity; a stable single party-statL' with a l'l'ntralh' planned' cconOlll\' dominated by a 'lIlilitary-industri,ll complex had been est;lb'lished. O,'er subsequent dL'cadcs, the coercive apparatus became less harsh alld less visible, even though it remained a major instrument of intimidation "shaping people's perceptions of what could luppcn to thcm if they werc to OI'erstep the
boundaries of acceptable hehavior."'" Terror and coercion were replaced by a system of incenti\'es and rewards distributed through a state-engineered system of stratification. Unable and unwilling to rely on terror and extensi\'(~ economic growth, the So\'iet leadership had to di\'ert a part of the economic surplus to social polic~' which guaranteed a high level of job security and artiticially low prices for basic goods and housing. Thus, the coercive Sm'iet state turned into a redistributive one, without compromising the dominance of the military-industri~tl complex. As the only employer and the dominant redistributi\'e agcncy, the party-state created a hierarchical social structure in which power and pri\·ilege were determined largely by rank in thc bureaucracy. Administrative barriers betwecn various social groups were established together with rules, quotas, and limitations controlling intergroup tmnsfer by administrative means. To tTI
79
fourth, Soviet urbanization differed cOllsider,lbly from its \Vestern COUnterpart. In Stalin's time, mass migration trom the countryside to the city occurred very quickly, even explosively. Cities were Ilooded with rllr,11 mi]2:rants escaping from collective t;lrms, ready to work filr slIbsistence wages provided by the bur~ geoning construction sites and industrial enterprises. This mass migration was not accompanied by a corresponding de\'c1opment of social inti'astructure ill the cities, since Clpit,tl in\"estlllent was directed to high rates ot accumulation alld skewed towards heav)" particuhrly milit,lry, industry. Consequently, the civilizing and individualizing eHeets of urban life did not fully materi,tiize. SO\'iet cities, with exception of the major centers acconil:d ,I speci,11 statlls in the system of territorial stratification, Wl're chamcterized by "a typically m,lrgillal, intermediary, 'barrack' subcultun:"" which combined parti,tlly preserved tmditions of peasant community with thl' barely emerging \'alues of urban civilizal ion. Not\\'ithstanding the traditional link bet\veen cities and markets, So\"iet lI1'ban dwellers were also not exposed to market relations, but rather to state propag,lllda, indoctrination, bureaucratic administration, and rigid extern,tl controls. The Soviet p,lrtystate succeeded in neating a huge net\\'ork of powerful soci'lli'l.ing institution, while simultaneously avoiding the dest'lhili'l.ing cttccts that typic,\Il,1' accompany the emergence of mass media in industri,tl societies. At lc,lst t\vo generatioJlS of Soviet citizens were etlcctivcly cut otf from the outside world b~' means of closed borders and a massi\'e censorship program, including the j,ullilling of tilreign broadcasts and the ban 011 tilreign press alld books. Sm'iet education took the t()fIlI of Illass indoctrination, with complete lInifi>rlllit~' ac!tiel'ed by a single set of teadling materials approved by the ministry of education. Fin,llIy, a huge army based on univers,tl male conscription became ,I powerful agent of soci,llization and milit,lrization.'·' fifth, the post-Stalinist years proved decisi\'e to the te>nnation of the basic personality type that became dominant ill SO\·ict society. The "sl
NO
growth. As Paul Krugman wrote, "If the Soviet economy had a speci;t\ strength, it was its ability to mobilize resources, not its ability to use them etlieiently."Ii The prevailing modes of production and the behavioral patterns they created encouraged both shortages and waste. The single-party regime and the centrally planned economy were unpropitious to inno";ltion, except in the severely circumscribed sphere of military production and research. The predominance of the military-industrial complex magnified the system's wastefulness and ensured the backwardness of civilian industries. The h~'Pertrophied growth of the militaryindustri;t1 complex and increasing technological backwardness of civilian industry provoked industrial decay, general stagnation, and progressive exhaustion of the country's natural, soci;t1, and cultural resources. The novelty of the Soviet experience is th;lt its milit;lt'y-driven modernization endangered the f(lIl1ldations of long-term systemic reproduction and triggered the society's self-destructive dynamic. Sinn: the crucial role of the military in modernizing a society and building a new state structure is we1\ documented in both European and Russian history," this outcome of the Soviet developmental strategy requires an explanation. The Soviet Union before the Second World War .and the entire Sm'iet system that emerged in the postwar bipolar world have ;llways been part of a larger and more inclusive sociocultur;t\ international system. Sm'iet development cannot be understood apart from the dominant trends in other technologically alh-anced societies. In other words, in analyzing the Soviet extinction one should not neglect the process of intersocietal selection. The development of new military technologies and the concomitant logic of nuclear war, with its guiding principle of mutually assured destruction, made another world war infeasible, and this dealt a blow to a SO\'iet doctrine based on the inevitability of war between the socialist and clritalist camps. b'en if Stalin himself held that atomic bombs were "intended t(lr fi-ightening those with weak nen'es"" and ga\'e no indication of e\'cr "rethinking his approach to military afhirs as a result of the new technology,"« his successors had to adapt their political designs to the realities of the nuclear age. Nonetheless, the So\'iet militaryindustri;t\ complex continued to receive an eyer growing share of state investment which, in a period of prolonged peace, was justified by Soviet leaders on both dOlllcstic and international grounds. In the intern.ltional arena, the Cold War with its concomitant arms race pnl\'ided a 1'I7isQ1l ddr" [(,r continuous militarization. Domestically, the military-industri;t1 complex played a preeminent role in maintaining the status 'luo. Due to its central pLtce in the economy, the military sector attracted the best educated and skilled workers by guaranteeing extensive pri\·ileges. Skilled workers, engineers, and technical specialists who might h.we Etllen ill with a rctimn movement were imtead thoroughly co-opted by the system: "This arrangement ensured that the social base t(,r rct(lfIn during the critical early stages of the economic crisis would be quite narrow, and that the chances t('f an authentic rct(lrI11ist leader to get to the top would be I~inimal."" As a result, the Sm'iet military-industrial complex delayed reaction to crisis tenden-
'FIx SO'1';"!
.1'1
{Jil/Ol/
cies.;'· Soviet militarizatioll turned into l11ilit~lrizati()n til!' its own sake, propelling the system into dr~lwn-out self-destruction.
Causes and Manifestations of Soviet Counter-Modernization The systemic decay of a military-industrial society is a phenomenon of countermodernization-an abrupt reversal of the key developments tlut have characterized all indllstri~t.! societies to date. This till'll! of social degelleration was pro\'oked in the Soviet case bv the anti-innovati\'e aspects of the economic sYstem coupled with the sdf-destl~ucti\'t.: character of its military-dri\'Cn llloderni:'ltion. The system's devolution can be Llctored into timr interconnected processes: technological stagnation and declining productivity; decline in the complexity of social structure and the stagnation in the di\'ision oflabor; the system's inability to de\'dop new needs, beliefs, and v~dues-all necess~lry til[ progress; and, finally, waste of resources and ever-spn:ading ecological d~lm~lgl', The Soviet Union ~l1ld Soviet-type societies ()f Eastern Europe began, in the 19605, to experience a continuous, long-term decline in labor productivity and rates of econlHnic growth. The declining productivity put a lult to extensive economic growth, leading to a shrinking economic surplus. The O\'Crall technologicot.! g~lp between Soviet-type and \ Vestefll industrial societies has been growing since.l\lorcO\'er, Sm'iet-type societies "were outpertiml1ed by ~l numher of cOUntries that in the mid-1960s were at a similar or lower kvel of econo1llic devdopment."" The Soviet Union became the first industrialized country to reverse the direction of the demographic transition, with an incn:ase in inbnt 1llortality and a signiticant decrease in 11l~lle life expectancy, accompanied in the southern pcriphery by a continued population explosion. Soviet modernization produced a lllulti-tiered industrial social strucnlre that included the working middk cLtss, young protl:ssionals, highly-skilled workers, and intellectual and cultural elites, and to this extent resembled other advanced industrial societies." But after the establishment of the "organized consensus" in the post-St~llinist period, the increasingly compkx di\'ision of !.tbor was arrested and the growing complexity of associations and c01llmunities characteristic of the West never fully materialized. The partial and sclecti\'C ditiilsion of industrial technology and the generally anti-innO\'ative ch~lr~lcter of Sovicr modernizatioll preserved huge numbers of unskilled Ltborers ~\1ld generated a dccline in the rok and prestige of higher edUGltion." The pre\'~lknce of sut\.: dept'lldcnce and bureaucratic redistribution minimized individll~ll risk and guar~l1\teed job availability, price stabilit}; ~l1ld an income policy that remained largely eg~l1itari~l1l irrespective of productivit}·. As a result, SOlllC social groups and individuals benefitted at the expense of others: the Sovicr statl'· valued hlul'-coILtr workers over whire-collar protcssion~lls; cmployees ill the top-
82
priority he;1\')' and military industries over those in the consumer-goods and seryice sector; mediocrity and obcdience over skill, education, and entn:preneurial ability. Having fostered a specific social type of state-dependent worker as its major social base, the SO\'iet system created its own "gra\'e-diggers": huge m;~sses of people who loathed competi!ion and craved stability, who were hostile to innm'ation or productive work, and who were thus especially receptivc to the ideology of egaliLtrianism, redistribution, and "social justice." A resistance to changc and the general lack of inllovati\·c spirit characterizcd behavior at all levels of the Soviet social structure. Thc most salient aspect of thc Soviet crisis can be seell in the USSR's rclationship to both its ecological and international environment. In the international ;trena, the policy of the continuous confrontation with the West, in the form of the Cold War and constant peripheral wars by proxy states, with or without direct Soviet involvement, further exhausted national resources. As for managing the ecology, the dcstructive effects of Soviet technology wcre a telling indicator of socioeconomic deGIY. The increasing ilH'iability of the Soviet system manifested itself most strikingly in the growing waste of natural resources and the spreading ecological crisis. As l\Iurray Feshbach and Alfred Friendly pllt it, "When historians finally conduct an autopsy on the SO\'ict Union and Soviet Communism, they may reach the verdict of death by ecocide."'" The inability to develop and introduce environmentally bcni~n technology dictated a continuous reliance on obsolete energy-intensive and material-intensive production techniques that were both wasteful and damaging to the cnvironment. Sm'iet counter-modernization provides the first example in the modern industrial era of technological advance generating "negativc" feedback that weakened and eventually extinguished the original developmental impulses. The Sm'iet crisis, therd()re, cannot be attributed either to a transition from an extensive to an intensive growth stage or to a transition "from an industrial to a scientitic-technological civilization,"·1 analogous to problems encountered earlier in VVestern industrial societies. Instead, the problems bcing Soviet-type socicties sprang from their specific structural and fUllction;d charactcristics: they were byproducts of a particular sociocconomic system that suftclCated incentive and slowed down technological inno\,
,v"
degenerated into a sdf-destructi\'C t
Political Reforms and the Rise of Nationalism in the Soviet Union The idea that Corbache\"s rd(mns were a major precipitant of Sm'iet disilltegration should be evaluated in the context of S()\'icr coullter-Jllodernization and deepening sy~temic crisis. I ntent on reversing the decline and s'l\'ing the Sm'ict system, Gorbache\' introduced the program of rd(ml1s known popularly as perestroika. Initial1~', tllis cOllSistell of rapid but largely sUl'crticial improvements within the Soviet system, th'lt left its m.ljor mec\LlI1isll1s and institutiolls intact." During the tirst year of his rule, Gorbachev simply combined appeals tl)r harder and I)lore disciplined work with a cLunp-down on the "second economy," a wide-scale anti-aicoholisill campaign, and a nUlllber (If admillistrative measures. Dissatistied with the results, he then ll10wd be)"ond this early disciplinarianism to introduce a wstigial program of economic rdtlrlns based 011 a policy of "growth acceleration." This involved .1 sharp increase in capital investment for machine-huilding, met.ll-working, anel extractive industries at the expense of consumer-goods production. Not surprisingly, this rd(>nn reint()l"Ct:d the very same Stalinist policies that were primarily responsible t(l!' the Soviet decline by t;l\'oring the established interests of sllch monopolistic sectors of the economy as the military-industri.t1 complex and certain bLlnches of heal')' industry which "had already bnlllght other sectors of the ecollom}, to \'irtual technological bankruptcy."" Disappointed with the results of these flrst rct(>nns, Gorb.lchev's administration realized that economic reform was doomed unless popular particip.ltion in the decision-making process was increased, and that ill\'olved curtailing coercion and introducing limited democracy-most visibly, through competitive electiolls. ] kmocratic rct'JfI11S f(lllowcd in rapid slIccession. The secret police and other t(>nns of st,lte-spOllSOfed coercion were discredited, colllpctiti\'C elections were held, censorship was curtailed, and the part~.'s monopoly on political power was t(>nnally replldi~lted. These rd(lflllS ti.ll1damentally changed the character of the Sovicr politiClI regime, with repercussiollS t(lr the social atllHbphere of the entire country and, indeed, the world. Two most spectacuLtr consequence of dell1ocratiz~ltion W.IS the astonishingly rapid colLtpse of the Soviet "externalell1pire." BdlllT Corbache\', the East European single-parr), regimes and their antiquated celltrall~' planned econol1lies had been kept atloat by S()\'iet military f()J'l'C and economic assistance in the tl>rlll of raw material and energy deli\'ered at ,I fraction of the world price. In other Words, the internal stability in the So\'iet bloc had required the existellce of a
T';(/0,- ZilS!i1VSI:I'
<'-1-1
~trong rcdistributi\'c ccntcr with massi\'l' rcsourccs and an cxtcnsivc military and cocrcivc apparatus at its disposal. \Nhcn thcse conditions no longer obtaincd, thc opposition of millions of E.lst Europeans to the externally imposed Sovictization, combined with Corbache\"s policy of democratic rdllTll1s and his cvcntual rdllsal to usc t(lrCe to prop up the besieged East European client regimes, created thc neccssarv and suHlcicnt conditions t(lr thc "vdvct rcvolution" of1989, At homc the dfects of Gorbachcv's rd()[Il1ist coursc wcrc no less destructive for thc Sc)\'iet system, The movc towards del1locratization significd thc weakcning of cocrcion ,1S a tool of the state, This denlopmcnt, combined with a furthcr deterioration of thc cconomy, a sharp drop in the living standards, massive shortages, .lI1d rationing of such staplcs as bread and sugar, unlcashed dormant social t()rces and prompted the coalcscing of popular discontent around groups and mO\'l'ments whose ill1portancc had obviously becn underestimated by Gorbachev. This democratic social mobilization testified both to the success of Gorbachev's political rdllflns and to the unintended consequences of perestroika which the gc)\'ernment could no longer control. The profound transtlll"lnation of major organizational principles of the Soviet system introduced by the rcf(mnist segment of the party created t;l\'orable conditions for mass political mobilization whose most potent basc was ethnic rathcr th.ln political. In the words of a Russian philosopher, "nationalities have turned into political parties" and powerful nationalist 1ll00'elllents appeared in various Soviet republics. Thus, while the Ycry nature of the uniquely Soviet militaryindustrial system led to its unarrestablc decline, the forces of nationalism and separatism scn'ed as powerful precipitants of till' USSR's acnlal disintegration. Moreover, the same nationalist and separatist impulses were responsible for the collapse of Yu~oslavia and Czechoslovakia, testi~'ing to a common logic underlying the disintegration of Illultiethnic societies built Oil the Soviet model. 1(1 grasp it, one should examine both the ~l'I1eral bctors responsible t(lr the persistence and periodic resurgence of nationalism throughout the twentieth cennlry, and the specitlcs of ethnirity and nationality policies in SO\'iet-type societies.
Soviet Empire and Its Nationality Policy The brcakup of the Soviet Union into fifteen difterent countries has generatcd a number of scholarly and eyewitness accounts." As Ronald Suny has pointed out, "The Soviet Union, which a quarter century ago would have been described by most social scientists as a state and only occasionally, 'lIlO usually by quite conservative analysts, as an empire, is almost uni\'Crsally described after its demise as an empire, since it now appears to havc been an illegitimate, composite polity unable to contain the rising n.ltions within it."" The reluctance to recognize the Soviet Union as an empire had several explanations. EYen though the Soviet Union incorporated into itself much of the territory of the e'lrlier Russian empire, the origins of the Soviet empire arc to be
85
traccd back not to the tsarist legacy but rather to thc p'lrticuiar nationality policv and cxpansiolli~m of tiw Stalinist rcgimc. In the bcgilllling, thc Sm'iet rcgime w,;s rather benevolent in its policy tmY,lrd, its nationals, empll
1i6
Political and cultural, or civic and ethnic, understandings of nationhood as two alternative, e\'Cn antagonistic principles of organizing citizenship and nationhood go back to the early nineteenth century. lVlarxist- Leninist ideology that barely tolerated nations and nationalism as a temporar~', albeit unavoidable, evil obviously belonged to the tradition which understood nationhood as a political rather than an ethnocultural bct. The Bolshe\'ik government, however, in trying to keep together the scattered parts of the t(lfI11er tsarist empire, was compelled to turn to the national principle as an expedient to secure the territorial and economic tiHlndations of the emergent revolutionary st,tte. The Sm'iet Union \Vas built on the principle of nominal national-territorial autonomy with ethnoterritorialunits as its basic structural clements. In Soviet society ethnicity was institutionalized on hoth group and individual leyels. On the group level, major ethnic groups were assigned their otEcially recognized territories and organized into an elaborate administrative hier,uchy of ethnic stratification, in which the tlftecn Soviet republics represented the highest rank of st,ltehood accessible to a SClYict natioll,11 i ty. Individually, the ethnic atliliation of ,Ill citizens was registered on their internal P,lssports and treated as the person's ascriptivc characteristic inherited at birth. The registration of nationality in passports both served as a determinant of individual identity and established rigid bound-tries between nationalities. The Sm'iet understanding of nationhood was firmly based on the Stalinist linkage between nationality, its territof); and its indigenous political elite which, in turn, was nominated and closcly supen'ised from the center. National integration was to be achieved through the socioeconomic deyelopment of the republics by means of a policy of redistribution from more to less dcYeloped areas and preferential treatment to each nationality within its territories. All republics were granted identical state, bun:aucratic, and educational structures, similar resc;lrch and development establishments (including repuhlican academies of sciences with comprehensive sets of research institutes), and similar organizations t(lr the production and distribution of culture (from the state publishing houses and the ministries of culture and education to the creative ulliolls of writers, artists, architects, and other cultural producers). This institlltion,lI isomorphism \Vas complemented by thc at(lrementioned policy of preferential treatment designed to coopt the educated and ambitious members of each nationality into the ranks of their local political elite and educated middle class. Control O\'er higher education was another crucial aspect of nationality policy. For decades competition t(lr university admission among applicants of various nationalities was regulated by a quota system which also t;wored the local lIationality. Its members enjoyed pri\'ileged access to higher education and administrative and managerial jobs, leadership positions and high-mnking posts.;" Since republican political elites were appointed and co-opted by the central party apparatuses, the\' remained loyal to the central authority rather than to their ethnic eonstitue;lCies. The \VeIl-developed s~'stem of cOI1~rol and surveillance reserved some key leadership posi tions tiJr the representatives of
87
the center, who were m'erwhdmingly ethnic Russian, and this made the t{)Stering of n.ltionalist sentiments .\Ild aspicltions on the part of local politic,11 dites both very risky and unlikely. The major accomplishment of this policy W.15 to achicI"L' a considemble de~ree homogeneity in republican soci.t1 structures. EI"L'n in the least developed rcpublics the number of IIni\'l:rsit~'-educated specialists ~rew to approach th'lt of the Russian population. By protecting the educational and occupational interests of the indigenous elites .lI\d middle classes, Soviet natiol\ality policy provided incentives tilr remaining lov.1l to the center. It was to be UIlUSII.llh succcsstill in integrating these groups, rc~-epti\'(: as they were to nationalist idca~ and crucial to ethnic mobilization," illto the Sm'iet system. Soviet investment was to .1 l'ertain 'extent allocated according to a policy of transter paymellts aimL'd at reducing ditli.:renccs in del'e1oplllL'nt among the republics. Its ctiecti\'eness should not be ()\'ere5timated, howen:r. SOI'iet militarist modernization always gavc pren:dL'ncc to stratL'gic considnations OITr redistributivc goals and was unable to achiL'I'L' L'qualizL'd and compn:hL'llsil'L' de\'elopmL'nt of the non-Russian repuhlics, The Soviet central ministries incrcasingly funoed thcir own enterprises to thL' neglect of region.ll developmcnt, and centralized· investment often went to ecolog-ictlly hafilltiti projects detrimental til the quality of lite in the region. Over time, central planners increasingly turned to the "ratchet" principle of planning: thcy calculated investment and jlroduction targets "from the achiel'ed \cl'd" by simply increasing those of the prL'vious year by a certain perccntage"-which pcnalizrd republics with bclo'V-.II'cragc de,'c!opment and above-a,'Crage birth rates. Sm'ict propagalllLt boastL'd of succrssrs in n'lrrowing economic disparitirs bL'twern the Soviet republics, allli in thL' early 19705. Brczhnev anllounced that sociorconoll1ic equality in the USSR had been "essentially" achiel'Ccl.ln practice, thL' rconoillic Tanking of the republics rcmained constant, with the Baltic republics r.lIlking abol'e the national <11'cLlge and all the Muslim republics left at thc bottom, DiHerrnces in m.ln)' illliicltors of regional development aL·tuall~' grrw starting in the hte 19505, bCl'ollling particubrly pronouncrd in the Brezhnel' era." Center-periphery rclations .Issuillcd a distinctly impcrial character, both politically and economically:' The classic imperi.t1 clitterelltiation of production in which high v.tiUL'-added prmltletion t.lkes phcr at the center and low \'alueadded production in the periphery W.IS, howevL'r, sllccesstidly obfuscatcd by the operation of a marketlcss CCOIlOIllY and the redistributil'e Sm'ict state. For a time the standards of lil'ing in the Russian cellter and in thc crhnic periphery were invcrsely rL'htcd to their rcspecti,'c levels of industrialization. Both Soviet and Western studies of rcgional inequalities in the 19705 yielded the somcwhat paradoxical result that the standard of living in the Centr.t1 Asi'ln and Caucasian republics was higher than that of the industrially de"doped Russian erntL'r," This apparent paradox was oftL'n interprL'tL'd by an.t1ysts as proof that considerahle We.llth W.IS being transferrL'd from the Illore prosperous to the poorer rcpublic, in
or
the "southern belt."'" Some scholars e''en saw in it a kind of "we!t;lre colonialism"-"colonialism" because Central Asi.1 produced abund'llIt raw materials for processing in European USSR and because the shape and pace of thc region's economic development were determined by 1\loscow, and "wdfare" because the center subsidized thc Central Asian standard of living.;; The notion of wei fire colonialism rightly emphasized USSR's imperial qualities, but it postulated a massive subsidization of the periphery which in practice the central leadership was neither willing nor able to support. The paradox that living standards were often higher in the periphery than warranted by its level of development can be adequately exphined without reference to welfue colonialism. The bilure of the centrally planned economy was perhaps most evident in the permanent shortages of {()od and consumer goods. One consequence of those shortages was the de"elopment of the "second economy" and the free market for fClod and consumer goods that fi.lIlctioned in parallel to the Sm'iet economy. The ethnic periphery, because of its more t;l\'orable climatic conditions .\Ild especi.llly lack of state control always had an easier time engaging in market activities. It was the existence of private agriculture and market operatiolls, and not subsidies from the central state, that r;lised living standards. This flCt did not change an objectively hierarchical differentiation of production between the center and the periphery characteristic of imperial organization. But the centrally planned economy and the redistributive central state operating in a society cut off from the global market temporarily dulled such consequences of imperialism as ethnic inequality .lIld str.ltification. Soviet nationality policy was pursued consistently, but produced contradic. tory results. It pf()Yed unusually successful in maintaining internal stability. By encouraging state dependency and protecting the educational and occupational interests of the local political elite and educated middle class, this policy blunted their aspirations to independent nationhood, neutralized their potentially destabilizing role and integrated them into the Soviet regime. On the other hand, it strengthened the imperial character of the Soviet Union by creating a hierarchical array of national societies, t(lstering ditlcrences between center and periphery, and exacerbating interethnic contlicts and center-periphery contradictions. Sm'iet n.ltionality policy promoted a peculiar process of nationbuilding. The state erected practically impenctr.lble passport barriers between different ethnic groups, and administratively linked each ethnic community to its own territory and political leadership. Consequently, in the various republics there emerged such major preconditions for independent existence as their own administratively defined territories inhabited by the "titu!.tr" nationalities, their own political elites and educated middle dass~s, and continuous traditions of cultural production in their own languages. As one Soviet analyst put it, "the republics exhibit the full set of characteristics of independent states th.1t ha'T lost their independence.""
Soviet nationality policy, unit(lflniy ;lpl'lied to vcry dith:rent ethnic groups at quite Jittl:rent stages of socioeconomic, cultural, and demographic develn]lIlIL'lIt, preserved and often aggLlvated regional illequalities. The Soviet military-dril'en moJernizatioll and the Soviet nationality policy thus resulted in the USSR remaining an aggregate of both modern and traditional societies. These growing ethnoregional economic alld cultural disparities were a Source of grievance and political contlict th,1t undermined thc cohesion of the Soviet state. The policy also contributed to a rel'ersal of a mig-r,ltion p;lttern that had characterized the Russian empire ti'om the mid-nineteenth century through the first five decades of the Sm'iet Union's existence. Ih the end of the 1<J6l), the directioll of Rus~iall migration ti'om the celltn to the ,;criphery had been revL'!",ed.', At the s,lme time emigration of melllbers of lion-titular n,ltiOlulities, espcciall\' ethnic Russians, from 1l01l- Russian republics accelerated as a result of exaccrh,lt~'d ethnic tensiolls. In sum, SOI'iet Ililtionality policy, through its large-scale population tr,lIlstcrs, t(lStered ethnic homogenization of the republics and set the stilge I(lr natiollalist and separatist 11)0\'el11ellts. During the period of economic growth, when resources lI'ere abund;mt and coercion was effecti\'ely used as il method of soci.ll control, the S(II'iet Union was a relatively stable and viable inlperi,ll construction. By the llJ80s, howe\'Cr, the resources needed to maintain growth had been depleted. The old social contract between the regim~ and the population ceased to be tenable because the regime could no longer afti>rd the political alld economic costs. In the ,lbsence of extensive economic growth it W,IS no longer possible to protect the ocnlpation,ll intercsts of ethnic educlted classes by co-opting them into swelling bureaucracies. The twin policies of passport nationality registration and prctcrential treatment of indigenous nationalities grew increasingly counterproductive, and resulted in the tllrther decline ofpmdllctivity. They als'o generated increasing dissatist;\L'tion among minorities lacking territori,ll bases and among non-titubr residents of the rcpublics. In m,l!1)' Cilses they led to the emergence OCl potcnti,t1ly explosive ethnic division oflabor. The situation was particularly tense in those republics where thc titular n,ltionaliry Iud been Chilllgcd into a numerictl minority due to massive intluxes of other nation,t1ities-gooJ examples being K,lzalJ1stan anl\ Yakutia where the tlrst cases of ethnic unrest in Gorb,lchev's era wcre registered. The fear of the indigenous popuLttion fi,r its tradition,t1 privileges and ethnic survival combined with an ,lcute sensc of injustice on the p,lrt of the new ,lrrivals who felt themseh"es the t,lrgets of discrimination. As the strength of the central state was ef(}ded by declining productivity and dcpletion of resources, the statc-engineered systcm of social stratification beg,l!) to unr'I\'d. Under these conditions, institutionalized nationality-the only otticially recognized distinction alllong Soviet citizens--gained significantly in social importance and became the principal base of social mobilization ami collective action. An upsurge in a host of nationalist and separatist mm'ements ti.l-
90
lowed. I n the Central Asian republics mobilization was directed against identifIable minorities and did not produce a \·iable nationalist Illovement. I n the case of the Caucasus n;ltionalists demanded sovereignty as nation-states as well ;IS ethnic homogeneity and t(Hlght cthnic wars against neighboring republics or against ethnic minorities within their own territories. Finally, in the 13altic republic~, Ukraine, and 1\ loktn'ia secessionist movements were rooted in a sense of the injusticc of their annexation by the Russian/Soviet empire. These movel11cnts were strongly anti-imperial, based on a quest t(lr self-assertion and identity, on a group's concern with ethnic survi,'al, and on a collccti"e perception of economic self-interest, hIded by aspirations ofjoining the world Ill;lrket and the community of industrialized nations. The crisis of the Soviet economy and the redistributive center only strengthcned their claim th,tt the polity represented a fundalllcntall\' ,llien rule. Separatist mm'ements in thc republics received unexpectcd support ti'Ol11 the Russian center, whL'l'e many wcre ready to get rid of the ethnic periphery and "secede from the SO\·iet Union to create the Russian nation,tl state.""" The grie,'ances of the Russian population centered on resource allocation and preferential .treatment of territorialh'-bound tituLtr nationalities. A drift towards isolationism and a separate Russi,\Il consciousness began with the advent of perestroika and intensifIed with the explosion of anti-Russian sentiments in the republics. Further fuel was prm'ided by the deterioration of living standards which aggravatcd ethnic contlict over e(Onoll1ic choiccs and policies and promoted cthnic politicization. A colossal project to di"ert the tlow of Siberian rivers to Central Asia, which would have been ecologically harmful to Russian territory, pn)\'oked an open confrontation between the Russian and the Central Asian repuhlics which in turn had a catalytic effect Oil the Russian nationalist mm'ement:" Interethnic cbshes in the army and Russian cities were growing in frequency and violence sillce, as a population explosion in the 1\Iuslim republics clUsed an intlux of migrants and conscripts fi'Om the southern republics. As censorship weakened, the enormous investment required to contain unemployment and to implement large-scale irrigation projects in Central Asia beclIne public knowledge, and leading Russian economists and demographers pointed out that, in view of thc imminent secession of the Baltic republics, Russia would be the only source for this investment. Some Russian experts, asserting "the impossibility of hlfther coexistence" of industrial i\l1d traditional societies within the same country, suggested that the onl~' solution would be to abandon Central Asia:'! These developments ,Iggravated the schism in the ranks the Russian intelligentsia betwecn . those who espoused the imperial idea and those who espoused Russian separatism as the onlv wav out of the economic and nationality crisis:' As the ethnic periphery rapidl)' tur~led into a liability, the hold of the "imperial idea over the Russian population was attenuated. That the sudden collapse of the Soviet empire, the largest st,ite in the world, occurred without bloodshed can be explained by the confluence of strong seces-
T'be SO-l,id Ullioll
91
sionist mO\'l:ments in the ethnic periphery .lnJ the readiness of the center to drop out of the empire. The entire course of perestroika prepared the way t(lr a trans{(lfm'ltion in the mentality of the Russian population from imperi:dist to isobtionist. The Russians' isolationist nationalism was proml'ted byo e>"rowing ethc noregional inequality t(,l1mving the collapse of the project of national intq~ration. The hegemonic nation repudiate,l its own empire as the leadership of the tlmllcr t
Conclusions The collapse of the Sm'iet system and the disintcgration of the USSR as a political entity represent two closely intercollnected but distinct processes whose
92
causes should not be contllsed. The tll[CeS of nationalism and regionalism were present throughout the entire existence of the S()\'iet Union. Nationalism obviousl" determined the tllrln of USSR's dissolution as a political entity, elTn if the Sm,iet bre.lkdown into tlfteen independent states, according to the number of the union republics, was contingent. (One com easily imagine that, if it were not f()[· a demotion of the Karelo-Finnish republic into the rank of an autonomous repuhlic, we could h,1\'e had sixteen independent states.) But the Sovict system del'ol\-ed on its own and the forces of nationalism were not primarily responsihIe tllr the decay of this socioeconomic formation. The assertion that the collapse of Communist regimes must be viewed as haying had its origin "in the dynamics of empire in general and of imperial clecline in particular""" seems theref(lre invalid. All unanticipated consequence of such reasoning would seem to be the ide.l that if a Soviet-type society emerged in a nationally homogeneous el1\'ironment it would hal'e fared better and in the long run might h,1\'e proven a viable f(JrIn of social organization. The Sm'icr milit,lry-industrial society gradually became unsustainable in a bipolar world in which the major adversaries could no longer engage in open warbre. After \Vorld \lVar II nuclear arms 'H.kmced to the point where technology took precedence over ideology, stitling the aspirations of the SOI'icr ruling elite. The ever-growing military-industrial complex nonetheless remained the dominant sector of the Soviet economy, and the Soviet combination of an interdependent and mutually reint(lrcing single-party politiql regime, centrally planned econom)', and massive militarization of economic alld soci.ti life brought about the phenomenon of counter-modernization and exhausted the country's resources. As a result, the Soviet system lost its capacity for self-reproduction. At this nel\, juncture, Soviet nationality policy, whose success had been inextricably linked to a strong central state pursuing a strategy of extensive economic development, becamc dystllnctional.1ts rising costs added to the systemic crisis of Sovicr society, amI its nation-building pw,'ided the structural underpinnings t()r the emerging secessionist mOl'Cll1ents. Gorbachev's attempt to presen'e the Soviet Union's territorial integrity by democratizing the political regime and providing a m,lrket economy tllrned into a powerilll precipitant t(l], the SOI'iet Union's colhpsc. Gorbachel"s revolution ti'OIn abm'C paralyzed the central state, loosening the reign OJl nation,tiist and separatist movements in some of the federation's most adl'anced republics. Though these movements triggered the disintegration of the Soviet empire, an inexorable decline of the Soyicr eCOnOlllY, the debilitation of the central state and the terminal crisis of the Soviet syst~m as a whole paved the way. The col~ lapse of the Soviet Union .dong ethnic lines cOlllplel1Wllted the political revolution from above and sen'Cd as a structuml equivalent of a military ddeat that destroys the institutions and tlHces of the old system.
9,1
Notes 1. Ken Jo",itt, N,",c' lI(,rl./ Visvrt/a: Tb,' Lellilll,,1 EXt/lirlIOIl (Ikrk<:1c\': Unil'ersit:, of Calit(lrnia Press, 1'}<)2). 2.l\lartin J\Ltli'I, 1.1.", Su,'Id i;rlgt't/I':A llislolT ~j'R.II.,.,irlli Su,i,ilislll, 1<)17-1991 (New Yilrk: Free Press, 1YY·n. 3. Ronald SIIIl\', [b,' R,·",'"g" oflb,' nHI: NlItivIlLl/ism, R,'i'uililioll Llild Ibt' CO/lil/,-,<' o(lb,' SO'i,iel Unioll (Stan!!»'d, C\lIif: Stant!)r.! University Press, 1':1':11). 4. Zhigniew Brzezinski, iA' Grr/llt/ FlIillII'<': n;" Hirlh 1I111i D,alb 0/ COillillllilislII ill !b,' i~C(,il/idb C'iI!IiIY (New York: Scrihner, 1Y8Sl). . 5. Johann ,\rnason, [b,' hi till',' tbrlt l'~Ii!
T'ictar Ztl.dtl'{}J~y l(,. Sec, for example, \Villi,ul1 Broad, "Russian Sa,'s Sm'iet Atom Arsl'nal \Vas Larr>;cr Th',11l \Vest Estimated," 'l'b,' ,\hu Yorl: Till/,'<, September 2(i, ] ,),)3,),. 1. New data permitted Sc~'mour I\lclman to cakubte th'lt the 1':188 ratio of capital investments in military production to that in ci,;liall production in the United States W.IS 50:100; in Japan it was -t:lOO; in thc Sm'iet Union it was minimall~' 122:100 .md maximally 370:100, with a true figure closer to the m.Lximum. See S. 1\ lclnian, "Rossiya-ne \Vcim.lf," r"clllimoc ;lo'Uo 8 (1 <)':1')): 79-80. 17. Andrew Janos, "Social Scicnce, Commnnism, and the Dynamics of Political Change," World 1'0litics -t-t, no. 1 (19')1): 81-112; idem, "\Vh.lt \Vas Communism?" 18.1'. H. Rigby, TI), Cbllllging SOi'i<'f ~\'Jt<'l/1: ;\[ollO-OIg,lIli-::atioll;c Bresbuer, Politi.-,i/ '1;'rr(;r ill COIIIIIIIII/i.,t S\'.," in cd. Paul Cocks, Rohert Daniels, and Nancy \Vhittier Heer, 'II>, Drill/lllic, olSo·,·id J'olitin (Cambridge: Harvard Uni"ersity Press, 1'Iio), 337-51; 1\Ioshe Lewin, Tbc I'vll/killg cftbe So'l'id ~vstl'll1: Essay., ill t/.1,. So.-i,i/ Tbl'Orv of Illt",,·m/,. RII.Hia (New York: Pantheon Books, 1985),43. 2-t. V. G. Khoros, "Istoricheskij l'crckrestok sotsializma," in ed. \'. 1'. Kisdc,' and I. 1\1. Klyamkin, SotSilllizlII: /,mti,,'or,·,./17:\,,/ si.lt,·lIIv (1\IOSL'(nv: IE1\ ISS, 1989), 100-101. 25. I. 1\1. Kl~'amk.in, "I'ochell1u pohezhdayut ntopii," in Kiselcv .1I1d Klyamk.in, SotIia!iZIII, pp. 226-228. 26. Holland Ilunter and .hnusz SZITmcr, Fau/tl' FOllndlltiolls: SO·I·id E,-ollolllic l'O/iCiC.I·, 1928-1940 (Princeton: Princcton Unin:rsity Press, 1':I'J2), 136-143. 27. (hInted in Alec Nm'e, '1'b,' So"i"t S)'.'I<'III ill Rl'frol/,c'd: /11/ O/'itIlIIlT Notice, The fOllrth Annual \"1. A'Trelllhrrinl;ln Lecture (New Ynrk: I brriman Institute, 1<)<)3),25. 28. E. N. Stariko\" "J\hrginaly," in ed. A. Vishncvsk~', V cbdo·l'abc.
n'e Swid
Ullioll
95
32. Von I "'gen, Sddia,( ill Ib .. l'rddtlritlll Diclillors!>i/" PI'. 326-3·B; I )a\'id f Joll.,\\·,l\', SI,dilllll/{llbe HOIl//;: lb" SOi,i<'l Ulli~1I ,1I/lI./iIUll/ic EIICll!,.I' 19.19-1950 (New llan-Il, Conn.: Y'llc Unin'rsil\' Press, 1'.J'.I.t); 1\ lidud Howard, :/IIt! C"",,,, ~( 11;/1',( (London: Temple Smith, 1983); Otto Ilime, n,,' Hi'!~ri({// End!'s (;(Otto llill/~,'" in cd. Felix Gilbert (New York: Oxt;,rd Uni\,Cl'sity Press, 1')75), 180-21'5. ' 33. }'rll'i·dil, Septemher 25, 19~6, 1" 1. 3.t. \Villiam Curti \Vohlt,>rth, Th' E/IISi'l'C H,IIIIIIC,' (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, I IN3),lO'.I. 35. Vidor ZasLI\'sl,:v, "From Rellistrihutiol1 to 1\hrkctiz'ltion: Social ;lIld Attitudin;iI Chan)!:e in l'ost-St)\'i,~t Russi;I," in ed.l;. Lapidus, The Neu.; RIiSI;,': 1I'vl/b!.,t! '1i'IIIISIOI'III/,'II/S ~/CVIIIIII/Illi.1'II1
36 (1987): 88. 38. Blair Ruhle, "The Social Dimensions of Perestroyka," Svi';,'1 Ecollvil/Y 3, nn. 2
(1')87): 171-183. 39. For an excellent allah-sis of this pr
/~~olliv /,u/.:v!'·lIii ';'i'/I/.:b "i'J'v/"j.l/.:;U, 1I111Sii (l\lnsL'!)w: ;\Iauka, lY'.J,1) . .to. l\\. Feshbach and i\. Friendh', E(vud,' ill Il>e USSR: /1.-.1111>
213-216. 42. V. A. l\lau, L/.:ollollli/.:" i d,·c/.:(;j I',/UJ'IIIV ," Ronii 1985-199-1 (1\losco\\': Ddo, 1':1\):;), .1-1') . .t3. V. '1'arcl11enl;.o, ''Ekol10111ika khan"hesti,.l," Pr"",d", Scptemher I, 1,)()O, p. 1. 4.t. Peter Reddaway, "The End of the Empire," T/.,,' X,"'" 1oJ'/.: R,',,'i,'le ~/ Boo!.:.\', Novemher 7, 1')')1, 1'1" 53-59; Jack l\latlock, Jr., AIIIOP,IT vII till EII//,;r,': 1/>,' AIII,'!';""" AII1/J'/J'>'I'/or\ Ac,'u/llI/ v(lbl' ColI"/",,, 0/1/,<' SOi';'" Ulliull (;\lew York: Randot1l House, 1995). 45. R G. Suny, ".-\mhiguous C;ttegories: Sutes, Empires and ='J.ltions,'· }'o,li-So'l'id Aft;,il',1 11, no. 2 (1')95): 187. 46. \V;t1dclllar Curian, cd., SO'i'id IIIl/,l'l'i,,/islII: Ifs O,-;gills 11I1I11;ldi,,1 (Notre Dame, Indi'l11a: U ni\'Crsit\' of Notre J).lllle Press, 1,)53), ')-10. ~7. l\lark ileissingcr, "The Persisting Amhiguit\· of Empire," }'o,I/-SO',';d AjJ;lil's 11, no. 2 (1')':15): 155. 48. Yliri Slezkinc, "The USSR as a COlllmunal AI';lrtlllellt, or I Io\\' a Socialist State Prollloted Ethnic I'.trticuLtrism," S/"i';C SIIIII;", 53, uo. 2 (1')').t): .tl.t-.t52. 49. In anal\'zing So"iet natiollalit.\, polic~' I reh- Oil my I'rn'illlIsly puhlished works: V. Zasla\'sky, 1)<1.1 1'/11' I i,,/>,' }11//,,'ri/l1l/ III1/a Gor/'
96
51. 1\Iiroslal' Hroch, "How ;\illch Dnt:s Nation Formation Depend on l\;uionalism?" F<1.,1 EI/ro/'I'(/II l'olitir.< ,'lId So,ic'ti£'.l -I, no. 1 (1 ':I':I()): 115. 52.ip;or Birman, "From thc Achieved Lcwl," SVi!id Stl/dil''' 30, no. 2 (1':17R): 153-17]; Joseph Berliner, So"id Ilidl/,IIT .fi'01ll SI,r/ili 10 Gorb<1cbd' (lth;lca: Cornell University
Press, 1988),287-288. 53. Alistair l\kAlIlcy, Ecollomic ffld/ilr,' ill Ibe SO'l'il'! Ullioll: 1'0'1'crly, Lil'illg Slrllld(/lil,', tllld IlIcquillilV (1\ Iadison: University of \Visconsin Prcss, 1':17':1); Gcrtrud Schroeder, "Rc~ionai Lil'in~ Standards," in cd. I. S. Kornped",'j and G. E. Schmeller, F(olIomi(.l' of' SO';'ir'l RIgioJI.I (New York: l'Llcger, 1':181); Leslie Dienes, "Rc~ion;11 Economic Developmcnt," in cd. A. Ber~son and H, Levine, Tbe SO'l'id l~'col1oml': 'J'O'lc'ilrd Ibe }~'<1r 2000 (London: Allen and Unwin, ] ':183). 5-1, For ,\11 an;llysis ofn:ntcr-pcripher~' rclations ofccntrali7:cd empires, sec S. N. Eisenstadt, Tbl' I'olilic,r/ SI"kll1' O/TIIl/,il'e.l· (Ncw Br\lnswick, NJ: TLlI1saction, 1':192). 55. Alistair 1\lcA\licI', E,OIlOJllic 110//;,1',' ill Ibe SOl,id Unioll: }'o';'I'I'/I', Li"i!lg SI,lIIt1mds, tllld Jllcqll<1li/." (l\iadison: University of\Visconsin Press, 197':1); B. S, Khorev, 1;.,.riI0I'i,1I/IilI'<1 olg<1l/iZtllsiv<1 0I>,/> ..b,'.1!-1'<1: ilk/IlIr/III'C /,rob/I'IIII' I'IXiOlltllliogo 1I/,1'IT-l'/'>lIiY<1 i /,ltlllirov(/lIil'<1 ." SSSR (1\ JOSL'Ow: 1\Iysl, ]':181). 5(,. John Gill\lla, "The Economic Interdt:pendencc of S(l\'iet ReplIblics," in SO-1'il'l £rol/olll." ill rd, C,llif: Hoover Institution, 1':1':10). 62. Sergej Pol!',lk(l\', "Ost,lI,it Srcdnyu~'ll Azi!'ll \' pokol'," Slrllllll i I/Iir -I (19':10): 128. 63. Roman Sz!,orillk, "Dilel\ll\las of Russian Nationalism," Prob/e/lll ?lCOl/ll/llllli.. 1I1 38 (1 Sl8':1). 6-1. Alexander l\lotyi, "From Imprri,tl Decay to Impcrial ColLtpse: The Fall of thc SllIiet Empire in Comparati'T Perspective," in cd. Richard Rudolph and David Good, N,,/iOIl<1/i(1/I (lI1d EIII/,ire: Tbe H.J!'.I/>lIIg Em/,irl' ,l1l1llb,' SOi'i" Ullion (Ncw York: St. l\hrtin's Press, 19':12), .17. 65. Yu. LCl'ada, cd., SI) ,'I'f.lkii /,{'I)lloi (bdo l '1-/.0. O/,r/fo/.1i"llIogo /,orlll'lli 11,1 mb..d,,' 90-/:b (1\]oscow: VtSi01\1, 1':1':13). 66.1\ lord, "From Impcrial DcclY to Imperial Collapse," p. 16.
PART
Two
Collapse ofEnlpires: Consequences
8 THINKING ABOUT CONSEQUENCES OF EMPIRE
KAREN BARKEY
Sparkcd by the fall of the Sm'ict "cmpirc," the study of cmpires has again caught fire, but 1l1lh.:h of the ncw literaturc that has re,ldted has I('(uscd on thc causes of imperial. dcclinc; therc has becn littlc systematic stlld, of its COllSCqucnces asidc from blaming it t()\" the interethnic conllict of thc twentieth ccn:tl1ry. l\lany scholars arc quick to idcntify ethnic warflre ;IS the Ill;~ior consequence of the dcclinc of cmpi rcs, arguing that imperial SUppression had constraincd (while it manipulatcd) ethnic hatn.:ds. When all c1llpire is no ll1orc, constr;lint disappcilrs and ethnic warbre crupts. This simple argulllCIlt, howcv~" cr, ignorcs thc muitiLuious effccts of clllpirc-idcologicd, economic ;l11d political-on thc multitude of states that cmcrgc ti-om it. Ethnic lVarf,lre is not i always the conscquence of imperial dccline: it has t;lken various 1(II"ms, and it" has occurred where no empire existed. Discussions of imperial decline tend to ccnter on two kcy ddntcs-whethe;' (the development of 11;itiOILllism caused the breakup of the empires, and what role international t()rces, war, and socio-ccllnlllllic decline h;I\'e pbn:d. There "has been no comparable debate on the conscqucnn:s of empire: ethl"lie contlict has acted as a "catch-aq" t(H a \'ariety of conscqucnees. As a result, the contributOl'S to this section of the conference ttllllld little in the way of common ground; each (hme instead to emphasize olle particular consequencc orer others: Serifl\lardin, tin exalllple, dealt with the intricate continuities and c1l;lnges (in the relationship hetween the imperial core JOlllain anJ states that break up fr<'!'Q!,it, and Rogers Bruh.lker t(,cllsed Oil the migrations and "llnmixillg o(peopies" in post-imperial settin~s. Here I will replace this O\'Crclllphasis Oil ethnic coutliet with an cx.llllinatioll of l'mergent llatiol1;t1 st;ltes: \Vhal arc the m"efilll char;lL"teristic, of lIalioll')'J
100
/{i1r<'l/ Burkel!
building in post-imperial times? How do they compare with the patterns of earlier western European nation-building? I low do people define their nationhood? \Vhat arc the diHerellces between nations that emerge from the core and those that emerge ti'om the periphery of an empire? vVllat do emergent nation-states carry O\-er trom empire to nation? Do aspects of imperial structure and politicil culture endure beyond imperial deeline, and if they do how do the~' aHect the development of the nascent state? Today with the Llll of th~~Ullion and the break-up of the YugosLn- state (lVhich itsclfwas the result of the break-up of empires), many new national states tare trying to define their nationhood and shape appropriate policies, I n many : respects they arc compar,}lili:... to nati~~ tlHll1ation in the afterm,lth of the I qttoman, 1 Iabsburg and Romanm- empires, but markedly different from west!ern European nation-sLlte f(lflllation most of which lacked direct imperialleg,l: cies. l\IoremTr, western European cases had the advantage of long centuries to . build their national unity. Theories deY(~loped ti'om the western European experience discard ethnicity as irrelevant to the process of modernization and nation-building, As citizens of .the nation learned to communicate in the same language, analysts ,lssumed ethnic diHerences would tend to disappear and a homogeneous nation would emerge.' This did not happen completely e\TIl in Europe, where there are still many ethIloregional movements, but it was e\Tn more demonstrably wrong in the case of nationalisms outside western Europe. Ethnicity did not disappear. On the contrary, ethnic ditJerences survived and tlourished amidst cconomic and political dcYClopment. Thcories developed from the western European experience also identify dif. iercnces in fl>rlllS of nationhood-a civic and an ethnic one-each deriving from -distinct patterns of n'ltion-building. The Civ~!~?r~l1 is attributed to western Europe, where nation-building proceeded to incorporatc all citizens, overtime giving them individual, political and social rights. The ethnic fllfll1 is attributed to Germany, E,lstcrn Europe and the rest of the "late comers" to nationalism.' It has been described as a form of exclusive nationhood, defining the nation and providing the rights of its citizens based on cultural and ethnic criteria. Therc has been no serious explanation for these differences in forms of nationhood. l\lostly, explanations h,n'e filcused on the acti,-e resentmcnt and competition that Germany and Eastern European countries have tClt tllr western Europe, prompting them to concentmte and glori±)- their peculiarities, their nation, culture and language. The established theoretical models are unsuitable on three counts: first, cthnicity continucs to persist as an identit~, marker and second, ethnic and civic t(ll'Il1S of nationhood coexist in Eastern Europe. Third, the theoretical models do not take into account imperial legacies since western European cases were difterent in this aspect. The \Vestern-hased theoretical framework tiJI modern nation-building has to be rethought. The process of [lost-imperial nation-
WI
building pw\'ides us .m excellent opportunit.,· to do so. V'Ie attempt this by filCUSing on the tr.lditional contiguous empires-the Ottoman, I Lthsburg, Hmsi'111 alld on the SOI'iet Ullion-and only tangenti.llly comparing them with OI'Crseas colonial empires such as the British and the French empires.
Legacies of the Imperial Past The collapse of an empire leaves several leg.lcies for the politicd entities th'lt del'clop in its aftermath. Among these arc social and economic stnldures, st.ltl' institutions of a certain lunlrl' and strength, a particular set of elites, demo;:graphics, and an ovendl political cultural legacy. Unless all empire is destroyed through re\'oIUlion, much of its SOLid structure is reproduced in the post-imperial context. Two of the empires studied in this book, the Ot toman .lnd Habsburg, pnlYide cxcellent examples of this continuity. The Ottoman empire through cennlries of control man,lged to est,lblish a more or less unifimn (at least t
_
c
102
ment.' As fischer-Galati points out, the peasantry was important in all of E,lstern Europe because one of the key socioeconomic issues that the succcSSor st,ltes had to contcnd with was land and its redistribution." One of the oldest topics in Ottoman historiography has bccn the legacy of a strong and bureaucratic state. While most Ottomanists see this as olle of the stronger legacies of the empire, Balbn and Arab historians ha\'e complained of the Ltrgcly inctll:ctual bureaucratic tr,ldition that they inherited. Echoing many others, Ozbudun spe,Iks of "strong and centralized state, reasonably dll:ctive by st'lIH.hrds of the d,I)" highly autonomous of societal til!'ces, and occupying a central and highly v,llued phce in Ottoman politic.tl culture.": On the one hand, the long tradition of a strong central state de\'oid of rcpreselltati\'e institutions has hindercd the dc\·elopment of democracy in man)' post-Ottoman nations. On the other hand, the Ottoman empire left behind a complicated political cultural leg,ICY, ,IS secn in thc complex relationship between Islam and the st,lte. The Ottoman empire was an Islamic empire, yet it allowed for a certain separation between statc and religion; as Serifl\hrdin explains, "Ottomans introduced Islam tilr administrati\'e purposes," thereby pnwiding for the daily ,amalgam of religion and secularism." This ,lspect of political culture contributed to the ti>nllation of a strongly secular Turkey that h,ls only recently been ch,lllcnged by Islamic IlHWements. The political leg,IC), of the Habsburg cmpire cannot hc the same since it never acquired a centralized bureaucratic state comparable iJ1 strength to that of the Ottomans. Closer to the Western European pattern, the Habsburg dynasty sh
10i
the ethnic mosaics which werc the pridc of empircs bccalllc li.lhilitics. As Brubaker dcmonstrate" a proccss of ethnic "unmixing" then occurred through population exchanges, 1()rcClI lIligr.ltions, and land transfers (often negotiated b)· a third ill ternational Ilower )-al1 wi th an erc to lio nHweni zi rl"h Ilre\'ious I.I' • h comminglcd populations. This type of hOlllogeniz'ltion, for eX'lmple, was used 'to nationalize the states Ill' Greece and Turkey. \Vhere sudl "unlllixing" did not occur, a core ethnic group tended to dominate the others, and in such a situation, the contlid bel\\'cl'll the core and the minority groups rcproduced itself Thc stand,lrd anti-impnialist line has been that cmpires, through the manipulation of ethnic groups, caused ethnic hatreds which rmoe to become full-fledged contlicts aftcr imperial collapsc. l\lost sllch argulllents claim that ~empj';cs lay the t()lIDdations t()f contlict by nunipulating cthnic grollpS, by reloCiting them, and by creating ethnically mixed enclal'cs. 11 Ci,'cn the diffcrent occupation,t1 skills of groups, somc 1e,'eI of manipulation of ethnic dittcrenccs did occur. l\loreol'er, the dClllographic and territorial ,Iims of empires led thcm to repopulate areas or mO\'e groups around, therd(ll'e changing the original balance and ethnic mix. There is, hOlveyer, little sense in looking ,It these ancient manipuhtiolls tllr answers to modern ethnic hatreds." Despite such policies, empires, especially the Habsburg and Ottoman, relllained ti'ee of ,'iolent inter-colllmunal contlict during most of their existence. In bct, tilr long centuries empires were political systems where ethnicity, lang11age and religion did not hal'C lIluch national content. This began to change with respect to languagc and ethnicity only at the end of the eightecnth century. Before this time, people switched bel\\'een bnguages and interacted across communities with relati,'C case." It follows hom this that looking at imperial ethnic diversity to explain modern ethnic contlict wiUnot do. Rather, we need to cx'lIlline the policies of the new nationalizing states in the context of imperial Icg.lcics. And, .IS Chirot convincingly argues, we ,tiS() need to pay attention to the timing of nation-building, and the cultural unit), necessary till' the enterprise. In his analysis, only a reLttiyely small number of \Vcstern European and E'bt-Asian nation-states werc successful at nation-building. All of these had Iud long periods of cultur.t1unit)" at least at the elile lel'el, prior to the creation of 1l100crn states. I' \Vhatcl'er their historic background and the length of imperial domination, all of the newly emerging Il
10-1
From Empire to Nation The most obvious consequence of the end of an empire in the twentieth century h.ts becn the physical and political di\'isiOIl of a large lllllitiethnic, multilinguistic conglomerate of core and peripheries into a multitude of smaller countries aspiring to become national states. ]n structural terms, this amounts to the disintegration of one imperial state and the formation of Illany non-impt:rial states. These national states bring to their development diHerent aspects of their imperial legacy. First, these national states h.we ditl'erent imperial legacies depending on where they were located in the empire. ]f the national state breaks otl' from the core imperial domain-a rump state-it will have a different legac~' than a national state that breaks off frolll the periphery. Second, national states arc governed by an elite which has reached the helm of the state through different routes, with ditferent programs and ditlerent appeals to various constituencies. Third, their elites h.noe to contend with inherited imperial institutions of varying strength and efticiency: the~' might or might not h.we a "st.tte apparatus." Fourth, they have to gr.tpple with uneven levels of ecollomic development and industrialization. Finally, enveloping all these structural legacies of empire, they have a political culture that has e\'oh'ed over centuries. How much of this legacy continues in the national state is difficult to measure, but it needs to be taken into account. For rump states, the continuity betvveen empire and nation is in the state apparatus. ] n such cases as Turkey and Austria, those who control the state have an easier time dctining thc politics of nationhood than in many other national states emerging from the periphery of empires. As Keyder shows elsewhere in this \'olume, centralizing elitl:s h.n'e a better chance at controlling the state apparatus, To the degree that they arc sustained by a strong ideology, they can mobilize support and ll1o\'e toward the construction of a new national state, The nationalizing states of the periphery do not necessarily end up with a strong state appar.ttus or .t set of well-defllled institutions as their ill1periallcg
Continuity and Crisis for the Rump States In the traditional contiguous empires which arc the topic of this book, both Core and periphery were trans±(lrmed when they broke up. By contrast, as Eric
105
1lobsh,lwnl argues, coloni,ll ()\TrSeaS empires did not undergo the same lklstic changes ill their cores that traditiOlul elllpires do. lie agrees that tradition,d elllpires h,II'e less distinct divisions between core and periphery, ,IS well ,IS a "more or less coherent web of internal relations" that bonded l'llre with periphcry. In the use of colonial empires, the distances il1l'olved ,Ilso mattered: in coloni,li empires the formal separation hetween core and periphery was much clearer and the core \Vas an organic, self-c()llIained unit\' with its o~vn identity. In the case of the British en;pire, by the contrast dr,;wl1 between "us" and' "them" the colonies helped ddine the English.'" There was little confusion over to whom the English "we" reterred. In traditional empires the mul tiplicity of oyerlapping I(mns of control and so\'ereignt~·, the \',Iriously embedded limns of in tennedi,ll'Y structures between core amI contiguous periphery, made distinctions less dear cut. VVith such intricate tlml1S of colltrol, multiple identitics also deI'lJoj1l'l1 in the traditional empires, each working alongside the others, and rising to the I()re only under special conditions: religious, national, class, and regional identities all coexisted. While it is comparatil'd)' Silllple to talk of a core and a colonial identity in colonial empires, tLlditionalenlpires did not lend themselves to such clear distinctions. TherdillT, when the empire broke apart, the results were disruptive ,lJ1d complicated I()r both core and periphery. After colLipse, the Ottomans, Habsburgs and the Soviet Unioll, quickly became rump states with shrunkell territory, possessing illlperi,d ideologies that no longer m,lde sense, and economies in retreat. In .Iddition to structllral discontinuities, the cores of these traditional empires confwnteci "identity crises" (to use current terminology) during the course of decay and collapse. The crisis each confronted was dealt with in dilTerent ways. The Ottoman-Turkish center quickly gmT up its i lllperial identity, the Russian core replaced one imperial ideology by another. There was continuity between the Czarist and the So\'iet empire, both the produd of Russian cores. Between 1918 and 1<)20, the fonner llabsburg core of Allstria tried to merge with Cerlllany. Elite polttics set the stlge t()r the rllmp ideolog~' and polir~'. For example, Lite nineteenth century Ottoman clites were well aware that the empire had to undergo major structural transfiJrll1ations, but they differed on what these I'arious possible ch.l1lges should be. Cagbr Keyder has ,hown that the winlling strategy of the 'Young' furks ,dtered the political landscape of the cmpire (and the state to fi)lIow) once allli lin all. Had the Liberals won instead, with their platti>nn of economic and political liberalism and administrative dccentralization, the course of Turkish politics would have been quite Jilti.:rent. A ccntralist Committce on Unioll and Progress not only attracteJ a nationalist L'onstitlll:ncy, but ,tlso shaped ,t resolutely Ilnitary state. Th,lt Russia remains at a turning point is clearly demonstrated by the Chcchen war and the elections in 19'J5-199fl. \Vhether it will become a lllultinational, dCll1ocr.ltic cOllntry or return to the old SOI'iet boundaries arc iS~lIes
106
continuall\' debated by Russi.11l elites. DemolTac\', communism, market ecoilOllIics, a,~d excessive ethnic rhetoric are all part (;f this search til\" a stable and reliable identity. All interesting question is what makes ti)f variations in imperial rhetoric and the presence or absenCl.' of aggressive behavior on the part of rump states? Can we argue that the bstcr the empire coIJapses, the greater the likelihood of militancy on the part of the cellter?" \Vhile this explanation fits the Soviet and Ottoman cases, it CIIl1lot be generalized. To the degree that imperial centers find alternative tilflns of identity and IO)"llty, the)' adapt. The Ottoman state molded a fresh identity from its Turkish historical capit.t1; the Austrian nllnp state looked oyer the border to identify with a strong German entity. The separation of center and periphery also often im'olycs an uneyen distribution of resources. TLlditional empires built a coherent web of internal relations oyer time, that precluded the need tilr an equir,lble distribution of resources. Core areas developed by extracting the resources of the peripher~', much of which had been incorporated prC\'iously to supply sJlecitic agricultur,t1, mineral, or other needs. Empires therdilre developed une\"Cnly. Some peripheral areas were industrialized (such as I30hemia under the Habsburgs), others were strong trading outposts (such as Greece under the Ottomans). In the Russi,ln case, the differences ill relatiye development during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries t(lrced the center to view the German elites of the Baltic states as examples to be emulated. Ti)da)" after the breakup of the Soviet Union, this same type of asymmetric interdependence is playing itself out in the lopsided rclations between the old imperial center and the peripheries. New peripheral states remain dependent on Russia t()r basic sen'ices, and are often compelled to supply Russia with their primary exports as payment. The l\linsk Automoti"e Factory is an example of such interdependence since eyer)' component part of the heavy-duty trucks manuhcnll'ed there came ti'om a region now outside of Russi.\. After the collapse of the empire and the filflnation of the fifteen independent republics, to procure such goods from so many countries became practically impossible, paralyzing the industrial process. Such prohlems have led and will continue to lead to inter-state rivalries, competition, and conflict. Despite the diverse sources ofcont1ict, nationalizing states that have grown (lut of the center of empires have demonstrated stronger tendencies towards civic limns of politics than the states of the periphery. There is no doubt that an ethnic discourse existed and played a significant role in national politics. But, O\'erall, a strong state-led ci\'ic, assimilationist and in some clses liberal, federalist discourse has been promoted. This was certainly trlle lilr both Austria alld Turkey. In Turke)', by the end of the \ViIf of Liberation, the strong etatist clites had adopted French-st"J'le, state-driven programs of national incorporation and assimilation. They were helped in this endeaYl)r by the absence of signiticant minorities in rump Turkey. After the World \Var and the War of Independence, Armenians and Greeks had been eliminated, and the opposition among the
JO~
Kurds quickly quashed. A simi\;n state-led ci\'ic assimilationist project was carried out by the Hungarians who, unlike the Turb had to conti-ont a 1lI1ICh more heterogeneous population. \\!hile Hungary after Trianon might h.n e become l)() percent l\lagyar, it W,IS not so during the e.lr!)' reap; of nation-building. The Hungarian clites were at the helm of a solid st,lte, .1 legal'\' of centuries of the special status the Hungarian aristocracy enjoyed even bc!i;re the 1)u.1I l\]onarchy; they ent()rced l\lagyarizatioll as a policy of assimilation into the Ilung.lrian state. \Vhile l\lagyarizatioIl, like Turkitlcation, might ha\'e worked in areas where it happened in conjunction with economic developmellt, it also inyol\'l~d some serious contlicts. Overall, the nation.dizing st.ltes that emerged out of the center of these traditional empires were well llrg.l11ized and endmved with working institutions and dites, even though they were now constrained gcographiCIII\'. Despite the ,\\'ailahility of ethnic nationalist repertoires, they were more lihly to .Idopt an assimibtionist, indusi\'e \'ision of nationhood.
The Formation of National States in the Imperial Periphery In the periphery, the new nations initi,llIy claimed liberation and higher moral grounding than the core. Giyen that they were left: with minorities within their territory, they replici ted the imperial reLttionship of dom ination bet ween a core ethnic group and minorities. Yet, they confidently declared thelllseh'es to be nntiolllr/ st.ltes in pursuit of democracy and self-determination. The rhetoric of these new nation,1I states remained strongly nationalizing, lingering on from their anti-imper'\al struggle and from the economic diftlculties that confronted them. As Brubaker describes them, "nationalism becollles an 'aspect' of politics-embraci ng both formal policies and in ti >nn,1I pr,lctices, and existi ng both within and outside the state-rather than a discrete 1Il()\'Cment."" Furthermore, ethnicity also becomes an aspect of politics, lIsed to consolidate the still fragile nation-state. The rhetoric of liberation from empire scrycd the pllrpose of uniting the nation, and bringing states and their populations togt.:ther around the goal of nation-building. Opposition to empire provided the ideological fud t(lI' the offshoots from the Habsburg allli the Ottoman L'mpires. The rhetoric included a glorious past in history (most often as defendL'fS of the t~lith), a sh'lred ethnic and linguistic herit.lge, and other markers of distinct peoplcllOod. Nationhood Was pcrcei\'ed and articulated in ethnic terms and policies were the result Ilf ethnic consol idation. The "iew that ethnic timns of nation-building dOlllinated the peripherics has to be modified in two ways. First, peripher,d states also dClllolIstClte e\'idence of both ethnic and civic understandings of nationhood. ElIlbodied hv
108
diffcrcnt scts of elitcs, and ditlercnt political positions and platt
J09
model of nation-st,lte building with strong state control. Other politicians embraced slich politics only supertlci,tll\', when it IV,IS necessary to p,lnder to western Ellrope. It is thercti>n: IIIHcasonable to think that the ethnic option was the only one. Elites and institutional development pro\'ide another answer, albeit partial. These v,lriables seem to work in the past cases, they .lre less useful to explain post-Soviet nation-building. In the post-imperial era, >Ol\le st.ltes gained sovereignty as a result of strong elite-led independence mm'elllents; some others had relatively weak clites and no indqwndence mO\'Clllent to speak of VVherc strong dites and well-developed political institutions coincided, nation-building proceeded in the French style under the aegis of a strong unitary state. \Veaker elites acquired independence as thc result of imperial breakup, but hcked the capacity to carry out the demands of nation-state building. New countries with the weaker type of political elites, more often than not encourage ethnic mobilization as a method of nation-state building. In the absence of a strong state apparatus and an adequate institutional Iq~aL')-, clites h,1\'e very little to rely on to mobilize a sense of nationhood other than ethnic differences and pcrceived injustices. Gellner has also argued that nationali.;m of this sort emerges in cases of complete institutional vacuum." Politics in institutional terms cannot tilIlction; therd(lre ethnic politics become a tool tllr lllobiliz'ltion. This then occurs when the structur.al legacy of empire is minimal, but since the institutional legacy of the Soviet empire is elr ti-om minimal, it is diHicult to understand the ethnic politics of many successor states. Cases of ethnic llIobilization in Estonia and Latvia, where the political and institutional legacy is ,trong, ,Ire troublesome. The exigencies of economic development also lead lutionalizing clites in the direction of ethnic politics. \Vhen clites arc expected (() bring ahout sOl'io-cconomic change rapidly the), otten resort to ethnic tlm]]s of mobilization as diversion." The need to demonstrate rapid economic progress is a pressure shareJ by all clites with or without strong institutional ti-amc\Vorks. Economic downturns can consequently have a signiticllIt impact on the route politics will take, and can favor appeals to ethnicity.!\
Institutions, Elites, and Associations Discussions of lc\'cls of institution-building or economic de\'elopment attained do not provide us with a sufficient explanatory tramework of post-imperial nation-building, because we can find cases with strong institutions that demonstrate civic tendencies and cases with similarly strong institutions that demonstrate ethnic policies. The lc\'cl of economic development shows similar variation. \Ve nced to tl>rIllubte a hetter integrated and llIore COlllTete fnul1ework tillanalysis of n'ltionhood.
110
At this task, we start with Brubaker's conceptualizatioll of the nation as "institutionalized timn, practical category, contingellt e\'ent."" Nationhood develops O\'er time, but also crYStallizes sudllenly when certain forms and definitions becolIle more important than others, only to undergo subsequent changes further. As it emerges from within the discourse of state and society nationhood is tluid, but it can become quite fixed and unyielding when it becomes codified in laws and policies. Three different legacies of empire have to be analyzed to understand the crystallization of nationhood: institutional, elite, and associ ationai. The institutional legacy of the empire sets the stage fc)r the t(Hlnation of national states. l\l{)stl~" strong state institutions arc more complementary with ci\'ic politics. Local, regional participatory associations and civil associations in society ~nc()urage participation from their members and prolllote the de\'elopmcnt of ci\"ic nationhood. As l\Iargaret Somers has argued, "C2.!:lasi-delllocratic citizenship rights can emerge only in certain institution-specific relational settings and only in the context of particular social practices, namely practices that support popular public spheres."-" Robert Putnam has recently argued f()r the '\'ibranc), .of associationallifc" when describing the ci\'ic politics of northern Italy.'" In many parts of the Habsburg empire, incipient forms of associations, and various networks of commercial interests and other l(lfllls existed. Similarly, in most of the port cities of the Ottoman empire economic and social associations fimctioned as if they werc part of a broader ci\'il society." \"Ihile these associations arc now being studied, their impact on different forms of nationhood has not bcen assesscd. Not only the strength of state institutions, but also the strcngth of associationallifc help determine the likelihood that civic politics will take hold. l\lost explanations of ILltionhood we ha\'e considered have elite action in common. The arguments run: if there arc institutions, clites will implement more civic policies, and if economic development is lagging clites will implement ethnic strategies. One way to get away from these more case-based arguments is to t()CUS directly on elites. Empires le
III
lihood of ci\'ic nationhood is high. The Czeeh clites th'lt emerged out of the Habsburg empire combined political, cultural and economic «lpit.l\. Bohemia, t()r example, the industrial cellter of the t lahsburg empire, had well-de\'cloped industrial production and a burgeoning middle class. Significantly tied to embourgeoisement, the Czechs also had a strong Cultur.ll renaissance whose illtellectuals were at the 1()refrol1l of defIning and reddlning Czech culture and language. l\ Iany middle-class Czechs also assumed local political positions, which were the training ground t(l)" future gO\'Crnance. In many \\'ays, then, the Czechs clites were best endowed with all three t()fIns of capital. The dC\'clopmellt of clites with ditferent t(mns of capit.ll .llso hclped incipient assllciational lite, drolwing the public into :1 cullllml, economic, and social network of .lssociations. These three t~lctorS combined to make it possible tl)r the Czech national state to t10urish along ci\'ic lines. Again, this docs not mean th.lt Czech political diswurse entirely c1imin.lted ethnic politics; the tn:atment of Cennan minorities in the 1920s and the ethnic cont1icts w;th Slm'aks show that e\'en the most democratic and civic among the new national states, could be wanting in its policies. Romania, where ethnic politics and virulent nationalism culmin.lted in the rise of t:lscism, had very dili"erent origins than Bohellli.l, It aiso had :1 ditferent combination of institutions, clites alld associations. Although pri\'ileged under most of Ottoman rule (as semi-independent, tribute-paying princip:llities of l\ loldavia and 'Vallachia), Romania by the eighteenth centllf)' Iud bllen under the rule of Creek Phanariots, de\'Cloping no real nationalist movement and strong dite. It was the later Russian occupation that modernized Romania; by the end of the nineteenth century they had acquired a constitution, and in 1HiS with the Congress of Berlin they became a n'lti,m-state. Romanian clites only gradually, tl)llowing the Russian occupation, started to develop a sense of nationhood, building the necessary institutions till' the diffusion of Romanian nation.llism. Unlike the Czechs, ROlllanians lacked illLli~cnous clites, a strong sLlte and the :lssociationallife th:1I l'omes from the development of commerce .1I1d towns. While this combination of variables prO\'ides tl)r difterent paths o( internal national deyelopment, intern.ltional competition .1Ild contlirt can play hayoc with nation:t1 policies. '\Then ethnic groups perceive territories to h:lve been assigned unjustly, bnllmhries decided by administrative tiat, or manipllLtted hy tlll'Cign po'wers', and when groups percci\'e that the), have not been .lw.lnll:d \\'Iut they la\\1i.i1ly should possess and l'Iljo)', ethnic struggles will emerge. N.ltion-huilding then has to be embedded into an intenl
112
extended promises to potential allies that played havoc with such principles. They played til\'orites, letting the Czechs get away with territories they should not ha\'e acquired, while t(lrcing millions IUllgarians to li\'e under t()reign nile, They also interfered in the internal politics of the new states, and est,lblished minority protection deals with their elites. Ifduring- the tenure of empires ethnicity was used tilr political ends, the European states certainly continued the practice. 1\ lost of the borders drawn by European powers in the 1\ liddle East also caused contlict and war in the fi)lIowing decides. The Arab-Israeli, the lran-lraq and the recent lraq- Kuwait stnlggles can all be traced back to the post-Ottoman settlelllents, In E,lstern Europe, Versailles, St, Germain, Neuilly, and Trianon all created minority problems and hleIed serious irredemiSIll in the area, mainly by detaching populations from their homelands, such as was the case for the llluititude of Hungarians who t(lllTld themselves living in Romania and Czechoslovakia (now in Slm'akiil), or the Germans in Poland. Therd()re, ill order to understand much of the immediate post-imperial conflict we also need tn look at the various peace settlements imposed upon the disintegrated empires. Here I have tried to provide a framework til[ studying nation-building in postimperial situations. 1 set the stage ti)r such an analysis tirst with an oven'iew of imperial legacies. J laYing then identified at least two dctinitions of nationhood, civic and ethnic, I ilrglled t()r the existence of a much more mixed repertoire of post-imperiill cases. In contrast to traditional understandings, 1 hiwe tilllnd both civic and ethnic definitions of the nation to be iwailable to. state and nationbuilders. I have also presented a causal and contingent framework tl)r understanding the development of post-imperial nation-building. A trio of causal tightly interrelated variables-institutions, elites and associations-determine the road down which nations travel, with international contingencies providing roadblocks ,t\Ollg the road.
on
Notes 1. This expbn;ltion was esp()used hy a )-,;encratiol] of l\Ltrxist scholars as well as mod~ erni,ation theorists, the most \'ocal of \\'110111 were sdlOLtrs sudl as Steill Rokkan and Karl Deutsch. Sec esp. I kutsch, Nlitiollllli.I)1I IIl1d Socilil Cu!llllllllli(tltioll, 2nd cd. (C;lmhrid?;e, l\Iass.,l\IIT Press, l%h). 2. Hans Kohn, '/Z" [,/,'11 O(Nlltioll,dislII (New York: 1\ Ltcmillan, ]<;I-IS), 18-20,329-331; Liah Greenfeld, Nlltiol1l1/ill;l: Fil'" R'itldl to l\Jod"mitv (Ca111hrid~e, 1\ lass.: I larvard Uni~ \'ersity Press, 19':/2), esp. 7-':/, 1-1-17; John Pbml"l1atz, "Two Types of J'\ationalis111," in ed. EUf.(cne Kamenka, Ntitioll,di.llll: '/'/'" ;\'<11111"<' 1I1It! EI'O/lItioJl Ollill Itlt'tI (New York: St l\lartin's Press, 1976). Pblllenatz nth:rs a sli~ht \'ariatiol] on the 'l1:gUllll'llt hy \'iewing the German ;llld Italian versiolls of n,ltionalism as western as wdl. His ;lrf.(ulllent, however, holds for Eastern Europe and the rest of the llon-\Vest. 3, I !alii Inalcik, "The l\lcaning of Legacy: The Ottolll;ln Case," in cd. L. Colrl Brown, IlIlp,-rili/ L,'gll(v: '/'/x Olt01ll11l1 III/prilit GI/ tb,' U,dl'
1]) Columbia Uni\'ersit\' Press, 1'.1'16); Fikn:t Adanir, "TLldition and Rur,ll Change ill Southeastern Europc ])uring Ottoman Rule," in cd. I ),lIlid Chirot, 'f/,,· Om.;ill' u(ll,,,·!:·ICIlr.lIl,'sl" ill L',I.I"/t'/"Ii Eilro/,": E,OIlOIlIl,S ,/lltll'o/itioji'olll II", "liddl,· <"i.~" l!l/til'tl" E,r/I' [le,'lIlidb C.·III/II"\' (Herkeln·: Uni\"L'["sity of Calil'l!"ni;l Press, 1'.18'1). . -I. J\'laria ]l)d,"f(l\';l, "Tlte' Otton1;l1l LegaL'\' ill the Balkans," in cd. L C;lri Brown, III/paill! L:!!,I"T, \'. ()1. S. See l);lnid Chirot, cd., 'FIx Ori~ills o(R",hc·,,,..III,'.\j·. This hook l'ontains lllaI1\' articles on the ecollomics of Eastern EI:rnpc; and some specificalh· l'~plol"l: the rclati,'H1sltip 11l'twcen ;Igrarian ,,'stcms, thc risc of towns and economic dn'cl"l'ment; sce cSl'cci;llly rite ch.lptcrs Ill" Peter Cunst and Fikrct "\"Lrnir. For the Hahsbllrg elllpire, ;llso sec John • KOl11los, cd., £,OIlOllli, J)";"'/O/,III<'1lt ill till' lfilosZ,lIJg Jloi/"r,b\' Ii/ tb" Nilld",.lItl> emtlln': EIIII\'S (New l(,rk: COllllllhi;1 Ullin'rsin' Press, 1'.183). 6. Stephen Fisclter-C;ll.lli, "Easterll Europe in the Twentieth Cl'ntUI"\': 'Old \Vine in Ncw Bottles,'" in cd. Joseph Ilcld, "['I.... CO/lll11bill Histor\' o([';,/.(t'l"II F.IIIOP" ill tb" -ne,'lItidb CClltllrV (New Ymk: C,)lumbi;1 Unin:rsity Press, 1'.1'12),-1. 7. See Ergun Ozblldun, "ThL' OttO\l1",lI1 Legac) and the l\ liddle blst SUte Tradition," in cd. L. Carl 1lJ'tl\\,Il, IlI/p,Ti,d L.'g",:I', 1" Ln. Sec also Clrter Findk\", "The Ottoman Administrativc Legacy and thc :'II"dern l\Iiddk East," in cd. L. Carl Brown, IIII/,aitl! I..g,"y; ideJ1l, Hllr,'tllI,.,."ti,. R,jo,.", ill 1/>,' 01/01111111 EIII/,ir,': [/I,' Sliblillh' j'olN, 1789-1922 (Princeton: Princeton Uui\'ersir:' Press, 1'.180); Engin D. Alarli, "Tire SClte as ;1 Soci,)Cultural PhenomC11on and Politicrl I'articipation in Turkey," in cd. £\k,lrii and Gabriel lkn-Dor, I'utiti .. ,,! ]'"rll .. i/"rtioll ill 'fi,rl:,T: Histori .. ,r/ H'lc!:grolilld (111.1 1)1',..,,11/ })ro/,/,'lIIs (Ltanbul: Bogazici Uni'-crsin' l'ublic;ltions, 1'J75) , 135-138; and Ihlil Inakik, "The l'\ature ofTr'lditional SO"ier:': Turke\'," in cd. Rohert E. Ward and I hllkwart i\. Rustow, l'u/iti(,d ,11o,/,·,."i;::;"tio" ill ],1/,,/11 d'lll n"l-'T (Princeton: Princeton lJni\'Crsit.\· Press, 1%-1). 8.l'crsonal cOlllmllllication. Sec also ScrifJ\Lrnlin, "Power, Ci,·il So,:ict\" an,1 Culture in the Ottoman Empire," COIII/",r,lt;',,< Stlldit!s ill Soci<'1\' 1111.1 1li.,tor\' 11 (1 '.Ib')); I Lrlil Inakik, "The J\le;ming of Leg,I"\": The Ottoman Case," in cd. L. Carl Brown, Im/,aitl/
J,'"!(tI'T, p. 21. ':). As Barbara ,Te];\\,ich cxplains with the Ausgkich, at the top there was a joint Austro-I Jungarian ;ldministratioJl and two separate gm'crtlmcnts I"r Austria ;lnd Ilungary, all united h~' the person of Fran, Joscph. Sec Barbara Jda\'il'h, HiltofT o(tb<, B,d!:"".I, 2 vols. (Cambridge: Cambridgc llni"crsin'l'rcss, 1 '.IH3) ml, 2, 1" S I. 10. Fischer-Galati, "Eastern Europc in the Twentieth Centlll"~'," 1" 3. 11. One rcccnt example of t his kind of "legac."" ;lrg1l111cnt can hc t'Hllld in 1\ Lrrk N. Katz, "The Legac.'· of Ellll,ire in Intcrn;ltitJnal Rebtions," COIiI/,tll"llti",t! Str"":~.\' 12 (1 ';1'13): 365-383. See also Tcd R. Curr and Ihrb;It";1 I Iad{ ElI'lIic COII/1/(( iJi World 1)olilies (B')ldder: \'Vcstl'icw Prc", 11)';1-1). 12. I knnison I{usinow, who writes on YugosL\\'ia's disintegration, similarh' argues that while the Ottom;ln P;lst Ulntrihuted to the dhnic di"ersit\", it (;lnllOt hc hlamed t')!· the brut;11 contlicr today. Sce ])ennison H.usinow, "Yugosla\'ia's Disintl'gLltion and tlte Ottoman Past," in ed. [" C;lrl Brown, IIIl/",,.i,r! L'gtl,"\,. 13. For an intercsting ;l\lah",is of this 1;)1' thc Ottoman empire sec Awn Rodrigue, "DitTcrcnl'c and Tolerance in tilL' Ottoman Empire," SI
iN
\'icied Iw Daniel Chinlt in his personal aCUlll11t oflife in Viln,l; see idem, "Herder's ]\lulticultural Theory of Nationalisll1 and Its Consequences," Ellst Ellro/,l'tlll]'(;!ilics
9 THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE
SERIF MARDIN
The transitioIl ofTurke), from empire to nation between 1915 and 1922 can, in its most visible form, he summarized as loss of territor),: the Balkans had been lost during the earlier Ihlkan wars (1') 12-1913), and were now irrecuperable; the Le\'antille provinces were bent on establishing their own natiOll,tl identity; and tlnally, the Ottoman Ilijaz, the locus of the most sacred I,Jamic pLices, emerged as the center of an Arab uprising cngineered by no other than the Turcophobc infidel, "I ,an-ells." Anti-Ottoman Arab "treason" was to be the source of a longlasting Turkish Dokhl'/ossl''g''l7d<" which explains sOllle of the cautiousness of the t()reign policy of the later Turkish Republic. That OttOl\1,\1l loss of territory had a deeper, structural dimension can be gathered ti'om the reminisccoces of a Turkish journalist who had witnessed the last stages of the empire's Illilitary debacle ti'om the 1\ Ioun t of Oli\"Cs. In oldcn timcs whell we s['oke of the nation (Illi//d) we would uIlderstand the Turkish population of R\lIl1cii,l. The boundaries of the 1IIi//,'/ wmlld perhaps go as hI' as the cit:- of Bursa or Eskischir. Anatolia [i.c. Asia l\IiIlorj did not giw us ,1 feeling of "wi 10k ness." The regional di,tlccts wcn~ so diftlTcnt timn Olll' another as to make it diHlclilt t;)r pcople tn uIldebLllld each other. Thl' peol'ic ofTrahzoIl, Konya and Bitlis would not be in tllne as was the case rln- the populatioIl o(Turks ti"om S,tlollika, Skopje or l\ 1a00ustir. Anatolia would he rellleIllhcrcd only when people had to he; exiled fi"OIl} htanbul or whl'n another ten thousand lllell would he sellt to their deatll ill Alhalli'l nr Yelllt'lL SilllT the Arahs had nnw taken sides l with l)tilers], t;,r Turks, Alutolia was the last btherland"
But even below this Ll\'er of shock mixed with Ilostalgi,l existed other 111l1TSoked Ottoman problems that also needed attention. One of these was the project of "Ottomanism" which hy the end of the \\'<)rld \'1hr had to be dclilliti\cly II"
116
huried.' This was an underukin~ that had run parallel to the nineteellth century (Jtt()man rcform moYement, known as the Tallzimat (18:19-1876).; Contradictor\' thou~h the consen'ati\'C and liberal \'Crsions of rdim11 had been, the\, shared th~ hope of a consociatioll of thc various religious ,lnd ethnic groups tiHIl;d in the empire to be achicyed under an umbrella where mcmbers of these groups would . gathcr as Ottoman citizens. The hopc of such a synthesis had now \'allished tilr good. A mllch more subterranean, but potent, Illy tho III Ot1'11 1", that of the Ottoman state as the torchbearer ofJsiam, had also been crushed by the visible impotence and defeat ()fTurke~'.' But not quite, fill' the person who was in the process of resurrecting Turkey, l\ Illstah Kemal Pasha, was himself k.llown as a l;azi, i.e. a fIghter ad dl'i g/fHilllll. l\Iustab Kcmal (later Atatiirk) h,ld taken pains during his struggle against the AJlies' partition of Ana to Ii a which t(lllowed the ddeat of the empire to appear as the champion of Ottoman-Islamic "patriotism." l-\is role as a tIghter filr the L1ith had been recognized by Anatolian notables amI, in most ullequi\'(lCal terms, by Indian l\Iuslims in the way in which they dug deeply into their pockets to support him. This Islamic-patriotic stance, which l\Iustat;l Kemal underlined during his leadership of the Turkish national resistance mO\'Cment of 1919-1922, has often been seen as the conscious exploitation of the ambiguity of the term "millet." ,Originally the word had been used to characterize Ottoman religious groups, but 'beginnin~ in the nineteenth century it was increasingly used to translate the : French 11ation: I t was then used flglli715t the Ottomans to promote the rights of i nationality of the empire's constituent parts, but, in a further development, was taken O\'Cr by more radical Ottoman thinkers of the late nineteenth century to promote the notion of a Turkish nation." 'jfl gather and energize a population -materially and morally depleted by the Turkish im'o\\oement in the "Creat \Var," l\lustat;l Kemal was appealing to the l\lw;lim identity of some and to the Turkish patriotism of others by defining his goal as the salntion of the millet. Kemal's stand, which should ha"e involved the promotion of an Islamic Of p;m-lslamic ideology, was belied by his subsequent in\'Olvemcnt in building up a Turkish nationalism which in its extn:me form (19:12) smacked of racism, and in that respect, was alien to Turks of both l\luslim and nationalist:]'urkic inclinations. Barring the kernel of truth in this accusation, l\lustab Kemal's genuine patriotism and, in particular, the origin of his cOlwiction, expostulated throughout his life, of the superior qualities of the Turks, still ha\'C to be expLtined. These were qualities, which in his view, would allow Turks to lift themselvcs by their bootstraps and go on to establish themselves as leaders of civiliz'ltions. l\lustah Kemal's certitude W,15 expressed as the viability of a project of feCll~" perating the qualities found in the f(l1k, an idea that no douht hall its roots in the theories of the Turkish 'sociologist Ziya Giikalp (1860-1923), but originally trickled down from I Ierderi,m romanticism. One of the most striking expression of such pride, however, antedates even Ziya Giikalp. ] t can be found in the works
II.\' OllvII/elll EII/ii!'e'
117
of thc nineteenth century Ottoman patri()t and bard of liberty Namik Kemal (18'+0-1888), who wa:; cle~lrly inspired in his bith by his belief in Ottoman (which turn out to be Turkish) achicvements ~lS state-builders,' But the story is morc complicated than this straight-lincd tjliation would suggest. During the short period betwecn the Young Turk revolution of 1908 and 1 <:118, Ottoman intellectuals had experienced a number of transfi.H111atiolls of Ottoman patrin-='tism, with roots that went br back. This patriotism was a scntiment among' Turkish-speaking Ottoman l\lllslill1s that was anchored ill the much earlier, tra-i ditional tldelity to the Ottoman state (dL''l'Id). D,,'vid was a primary tt)(llS of legitimacy. l\lustafa Kel1lal shared in thc transformations of this lIr-patriotism \ through thc medium of a se~il's of chan~cs whi~h too.k place at the time of tl~e \ Balkan wars (l 912-13). \Vhlk we have httk lIltonnatlOn as to what impact thIS I proccss had on him, we can follow it in an autobiogr~lphy of his contemporary, $e\'kct Slireyya Aydemir. Here, the transition from Ottoman state patriot to pan-Turkic idcalist and to disillusionment with this \'ery ideal is described ill detail. l\lustah Kemal did not take the further step of Aydemir, which was l\hrxisll1, but a whole generation of Turks went through the tlrst three stages of rAydcmir's ideological journey, an ideology which tt)!- Aydemir began ill the structuring aspects of el'eryday life in a frontier town but was tilrther nurtured jin Ottoman military schools. In the tlrst stage of the boy's world \,iew it was the tlllight of Ottomans as empire builders that was underscored. [\\'Jhcn I tlrst registered in military [secondary] school II] easily slid into its rallks without am- teclin); of estLlllgement. Soon thereafter I te)() h(,gan to sec nn'sdf as SOll1con<; who would hecome part of a great arnn', who would rush ti-om bonier to border, who would defend the existence of a great empire \l'ith his sword_ - .. On the maps whidl hung on the ,,-,dis of this school the l.\llcls of this wide empire wert' shc>wn in sugary pink. Thes" lands seemed to me as wiele as the world itscl( , _. but I still ±CHllld them too naITow. In Ali-iccl tllel' extended to Tripoli-Bengaze and the Sahara desert in the middle of Ati-ica, then to Egypt and the Sudan up to the htectllratc. And then till' Ltnds all the wa\' to the Indian Ocean, Yemen, alld ALlhia were ours. Ira,!, S)Tia to the Sinai, and ±;I;alh' Anatolia Ill' to the horders of Russia and Iran were ours. Crde, C)11flIS, the Aq,;can all ()fThral'l~, all of the pnn'inces of Rllmeli [i_c. the Balkans] were ours. So e\Tn Bulg'lria with its sLltuS of a proteL'toLlte could he counted as ours. Beyond l\lacedonia and Albania, Bosnia I- krzegm'ina, itself pink, would extend the I~oundaries of the empire to the Sa\'a and Dalmati~l. During recess, we the children would );athcr in tJ-ont of tile maps, we would look at the ti-unticfs of om ,t;tt~_ \Ve would sal- t;H- the Lmd tramed h~- thes~ boundaries, "Our [,and," and we would repeat jo)'fulh:, "Our LlIld, our statc." \Vhile proll()lIllring these words we would feel that s()metlting; ill m woul,1 sing, swellu!', and drat these teelings made me [!;WW in stature, ga\'e 111'( a tee ling elf pride ....
118 I noW knew that the tcltherland was everywhere the hound aries of the state would reach. VVheren~r our boundaries stretched W,\S our htherland, and these boundaries were the places our arnl\" could reach.'
Following the Balkan defeats these dreams of Aydemir tumbled. However, in the midst of all this confusion a new understanding emerged in the minds of some people. This was a new conception of'l htherland and a nation. In this new understanding the fatherland was no lonl'cr the place where the army was ill control. \Ve hegan til think that the real, the proi(lUndcst truth was the people [wt the btherland .... Bd<m: rthese events] we had also heen Turks, hut it was t!wught that the word Turk, reminisccnt as it was of the hq;emonv of one people over others, in an empire which hnHll'ht together many people, would be wounding. And vet the other races li\'ing in the empire would all speak of themselves with the name of the nation to which they helmll'ed. In the military school ... lrivileged scions of hmilies from Yemen and Kurdistan, the youth who came fror;) Cherkess \'illages because they had relatives in the p'llace, woul,l all sing the praises of their nation and would look down upon us. But we Turks would never hring our racial L"
L
The Committee of Union and Progress, thl: original Young Turk organization which took the step of becoming a politicli party in 1913, had to shoulder the consequences of these ideological dl:\'c1opml:nts, promote a new identity of Turkishness, tull! (Olltt, and, at till: SalIll: time, maintain a prl:tl:nsl: of a united Ottoman l:mpire until the l:nd ofVvorld \Var 1. Thl: missions that Young Turk le~ldns sent to Cl:ntLll Asia after their flight and exile (1918) to establish "links with 1\ [uslim leadns in the interregnum following the Russian ReYolution'" were among the signs of this new sl:arch for a foundation of Turkish ness. The fi.)ra~'s of Turkish generals in the Caucasus were another aspect of this not \'Cry well thought-out policy." The need to discm'Cf the nation had led ~eYket Slireyya to an l:xtension of Turkishness, i.e. pan-Turkism. 1\lustab Kemal stopped at Turkish nationalism. 11llrkish nationalism was not a stricth' local product. It was "imagined" in the sense of being a \'iew ofTurkic-Central Asian history that came from the \Vcst. At a second re~lding its origins may also be traced to ideas of imperial Russian 1\Iuslims in their attempt at sclf-gm'ernment (1904-] 920), but it was not "imagined" in the simplistic sense that comes out of B. Anderson's studies. It was (I) I1Jtifllti·,J" of socict~, in the sense of stcmming from ~l felt need to reach a wider Turkish audience, a process begun in the nincteenth centur)'. In thi~, process "Print Capitalism" docs not ha\'e the centrality Anderson attributes to it; language as such was much l1lore at the center of the stage and was to becolIle. the i<JCUS of the reworking of an identity during the 19305.
119
-
The "Ottoman" language, the language used by the Ottoman literati, was a mixture of Amb, Persian, and Turkic. Ottoman sophisticates considered this elite cbboration, which had l:ecl)lll~ more Cllll,·ol.uted with time, to he a sucl:ess that had en,lbled them to bll1ld an 1I1strUll1Cllt wIth a conceptual sophisticarton above the "rough" Turkish of the poorer cbsses and Turkmen tribes. In the 18110s the Ottoman liberal-constitutionalist group decided that to appeal to the 'Iill'kish-speaking population-a clwice in itselfinstfllcti"e-they would have to abandon this linguistic sophistication and engineer a middle of the road langu,lge understandable to the wiLler audience that had grown up as a n:sult of the increase in literacy ,1Ild the new n:adership of newspapers. Debates concerning the simplificltion of the alphahet also appeared at this time." In retrospect~ these stirrings appear as the e,lr!iest propellants of modern Turkish natiollalism.} The ~~ciously pr!,!l}lotcd support of th:",~yrnacular was "ery early tr,lIIstilfll1ed into _~,!! may be described as the "project" of national literature, the aim ofsreating a fund of Turkish writing that woul.,:!unite readers rather than simply propag,l.~ize ethnic roots. The trend was invigorated and ellergized as an intellectual current ,lwulHl the 1890s Ivhen a fierce debate ill the press opposed those who believed the Turkish language to be the ti,und,ltion of "Ottoman" identity to a group promoting Arab culture as tiHlndatiollal." To retrie,"L' ethnic Turkish; origins was another tack encouraged by Turkish /itl,'rll/,'ltI'.I' both in the 189051 and after 1908. o tto III ,111 1\ luslim conservatives proposed Isbm as ,lI1other alter-j n,ltive which took the shape of an lslalllic renaissance betweell 1'-) 10 ,Ind 1 ';118. H All of l\lustaf,1 Kemal's speeches iI1liiGlt'~th'lt he, as wcll ,IS the tllllllding bthers of the repuhlic, belic"ed tlt,lt Ottoll1anism, lslamisIIl, ,wd pan-Turkism had tililed as ideological ii"ames tll!" the promotion of ne\\' principles of citizenship. " Turkish nationalism was his own answer, but the prior dCITlojllllent of this idea in the nineteenth century is essential to understandillg the layers it subsumed. In the 1S130s, Turkish natiollalism assumed ,lIl incn':,lsing starkness with the notion of Turkish race and theories about the CentLtl :\sian Turks as the tillll1tai~hea~ of ,Ill ci\'iliz,~tiol1.I'.This was on.e of the Ill,~ior wcaknesse: of l~ema~ist natlOmthsm. An e,lrher, mIlder syntheSIS, promoted hy the SOCIOlogIst Zlya· G6kalp,i" was couchcd as an attempt to recuper,lte the SOli I of the tillk; it sun'iycd to become one of the constituellts of Turkish nationalism today. Its most recent avatar is the so-called Turki~h-I,;lamic synthesis which distances itself hOJll the .Jacobin secularism or Kemal's rcpublic ,u;d h,ls become ,I tilrce in current Turkish (pol~tics." In the cnd, the creation. of natio~lai i~kntity was the item of Kemaiislll jwhlch was grafted on the rump of the empIre \\'I th the greatest success. I ts present !furthcr elaboration as anti-Kurdish cham'inism is, howelTr, ,wother story.
1
· r
Republicanism Gne of the conseqllences of thc demise of the empire was the founding of the Turkish Republic in 1923. From monarchic empire to republic was no me,ln
120
chilll~e and one which mdically transt(lTITIed Ottoman political structure.
It
theret()re constitutes a primary focus t(lf our ,Ittention in questions regarding; "l'(lIlsequences." Research on the nineteenth centUry Ottomall empire has demonstrated that during the TanziJl1at political power" was held by high officials of the Pont·, causing much frustration in the palace. Between 1877 and 1908, Sultan AbdllIhamid took power into his own hands, but once more research has shown that he was habitually the supreme bureaucrat and only randomly the oriental despot. l " In '111)' case, the constitution of 1R76 which he hild put to rest continued to appe',lr at the head of state almanacs during his reign. Reestablished in 1908, following the Young Turk revolution, the Ottoman constitution was further amended in 1909 to increase the powers of the legislative branch. At the end of V\lorld War I the defeated OttomaIls were soon split into two contending parties: the sultan's glwernment in Istanbul versus the movement of resistance to the Allies' intention of dividing up the empire, located in Ankara. The Allies' promotion of the invasion of Anatolia by Greek t(lrCeS in 1919 hall uncovered their wider policy: the t . " On November I, 1922, the assembly voted to separate the caliphate from the sultanate; on October 29, 1923, the republic was procLtimed; on .I\larch 3, 1924, the caliphate itsclfwas abolished. The tinal settlement of the dichotomy benveen
Tlx Ottollii/ n EII/pire
121
secularists and Islamists through a nUlllber of secularif.ing rd()fJl1s of the new regime between 1q23 and the early 1':I30s is, in itsd( t:lscin'lting and the ends achieved truly momentous; the details of this change arc widelv ,l\'ailablc ill texts on Turkish history.'" But a point that is less in evidence in tl;ese texts and tlut has to be underlined is th.lt this basic shift was made possible by the grclta organization.1! and ideological cohesion of a minority in the N.\tional :\sselllbly, a minority which, in the ti)Uowing decade, went on to establish one-p
1.22
tcndcncy. Tht: St:cond \Vorld VV~lr once more ti'ozt: whatever democratic ideals the republic had emhodied at its foundation. The single party tightened, but this was the beginning of the end ttl[ the single part}'. (' The Tanzimat had already into . taken what could be of usc in the old sYstem . \this \'enue through its extensive bureaucratization of the state. It hckt:d the !mobilizational clement, but that was added by the republic. This mobilizational 'f;roiect set around nationalism was not completely successful. In the long run it vould be. hampered by the unanticipated outcome of the republican project of nodernit}· itself which was of wider scope than nationalism. That wider projcct geller~lted demands t()r resources to build up both personal and social identit}" demands th~lt were brought to center stage by the very success of some of the policies of modernization th~lt had been promoted between 1923 and 1950. On the other hand, the extraordinarily powerful means at the disposal oflshmic discourse ttlr satisf}'ing both these demands and the consequenct:s of the politicization and gl()baliz~ltion of the world on daily life, in the long run, reintt)fced, rather than weakened, Islam. The point to be emphasized (in contradiction to the somt:what superficial ycnue of Turkish l\1arxists) is that modern Turkish history .suggests that religion is (omtitl/ti·z'c of societ}' ~\lld thus not merely a superstitious, m~\llipulative drug. The one-party system of Kelllalism lost the hattle ttlr the souls of its citizens by OI'erextending the boulllhries of its own rhetoric without pnH'iding a deeper rationale. From the 1930s on, the single-party state was in control, even though the state seems to h~lYe overtaken the single part}- in the long run. But what W~lS most important in this del'clopment was not that the state-run party was a powerful instrument of control, but that it had to operate on the basis of a new language of sociopolitical rebtions in which "republic," "national so\'ert:ignty," "law," and "the nation" were clements of a set that made up the sociopolitical ttHlllUla that was being copied ti-olll the West. Each Olle of these clements had to be gi\'Cn a meaning tt)r ~\ .p.opulatio!L.I..'{bich.h'ld used a different set of integrating conc.epts in its daily life and was no\~awn intQ tb!:_pew life of the r<£Mil'. Not only were the meanings new, but their valences were being rapidly tr~lI1st(>nned in the age of dictatorships. All of tbis was confilsing and extremely ditlicult it)r le~\ders as well as tt)l1owers to keep under control within the frame of the new political i()fIllula.
Education For Kemalism, science was "the surest guide in life." By "science" W~lS meant \rVestern "positivt:" science and its methods. Th~\t education could shape a COUntry anew was also part of an earlier Ottom~lI1 underst,lIlding that collectivities collJd_l)C lTl..vll1.:1.tby the political center: population resettlement and c~)llti_nuous administrative restructuring were part of the traditional OttOll1a;l bent it)r "social
/2.)
engineering." Sultan .\hdulhamiJ's use of Islam for mobilizarional pllrposes had been the latt:st vnsicn of this tradition. The military schools of the l;\Ilzinlnlls of the TlIlzim,lt cre:~tcd the"t~~le O,f teacher who belonged to a ",Ilecies t;l.r.fL·IllO\·.ed ti'o~n that of the mastn. I edagogy, or the attempt to proVIde a 1I111tonn \'lew ot the modern world, repbced the olLin t~'pe of master-apprentice relation with its idiosyn[ cratic "oriental" featll res of ,In enchanted world. One result of the rise oj'the republic W,IS ,In eyer-incn:asing importance given tn public educltion. The schoolmaster became an icon of Kemalism and the clrrie,:-or l\cmalist ideology. A second generation of ideologue schoolteachers (emerged in the 1 Y30s who did not halT the cosmopolitan expnience of the republic's first-generation founding t;lthers, nurtured as they had been in the [ ancien regime. This secoll~i generatioll promoted a kss tokram I'nsion of Kemalism thaI hegan to rank\o.: the better-educated third generation of lInil'crsify graduates in the late 19-105. But even more important was that the ideoiogicil position th'lt the schoolmasters ILid to adopt was itsdf contradictory ,lnd desta-, bilizing. Oil the one hand, they had to pLlise the VI/cst; on the other, they had to be good nationalists and "pure Turk"-a nelV popubr notion after tht: ] 930s. rThese intefl},l\ (,,:~)I,!t[;!dj®»)JH(!_~1tri,bl,lted t~_d1e g,!!lI1g cr~icisll1 that el'Cntually Lbegan to be directed against Kell1a\ism in the 19-10s. 'AS~~~i)ift;;:~-~t-i(ln:-~eLtkd totl;e-T;KreaSClI stock of intiHlI1ation the West introduced in the Ottoman ell1pire, went beyond that l'L'cei\'ed on school hUlches. Priming (1729) had brought with it the newsp,lper and, in the later nineteenth century, the magazine. In both cases the t;lre otfered 1V,IS a potpourri which one could label encyclopedism: the uses of ste;llI1, geology, the animal kingdom, the distance to the stars, but ,llso at ,I less ex,lltt:J lel·d, the m,lteri;ll culture of the \Vcst ,lnd \l\Testefl1 t;tshions in clothes, furniture and style of life. As can be seen from the report of the tirst Ottoman ,unbass,ldor to the \Vest (1720), Ottomans could bt: as impressed by the glitter of Ven;ailks and its dOll'-"IIl' £I" ·vim·( as lw its military 'lchie\'ements. Turnin" a l\luslim hadith around in his interprcra;ion the ambass,lc\or commented: ''::-rhe world is the prison of the believer ,mel the paradise of the intidd."'; The imitltioll of the \Vest continued during the 'i:lIlZim,lt, creating, in the Ottoman litt:rature of the third quarter of the nineteenth century, a recurring type of the sllperticially-\Vcsternized foppish OttOI11'lI1." The desire t()I' the amenities of everyd'l)' life bringing with it a concomitant \Vestern aesthcricism continued in the early twentieth century. Turkish IiftcmtclliJ looked upon Frcnch symbolism as an inspiration and ;lttempted to teel the closeness with classical Gret:k culture that thc\' tillllld in).l\1. de Heredia. In the time of Young Turk rule, when Turks were still we,lring fezzes, one t;IIllOllS edUcator went around snipping ott' fez t,ISSeiS to show how ridiculous he bdie\,nl·
12-1
S"1"I/111111"1/;"
this headgear to be, At the time when hmily names did not yet exist, the only dYeet this had was to identi~' him by the nickname of "tassel-snipper." 1\lustah Kemal telt the ridiculousness of Ottoman appearance so acutely that he tot,lily proscribed the tez. 1\[u5tat:l Kemal's renunciation of his military position and his change to civilian clothes underlines an aspect ofReJ1ublican ideology which is often treated cursorily but which reYe,tis a profound change of political l(lflllUla from that of the Ottoman state, In his writings, ci\'ilian life is further highlighted in a number of guises. The first of these is in the condemnation of the Ottoman IIIvtboJllcfclil' of conquest and empire-building/' conjoined with praise t()r the "scientific and administrative" achievements of the West,'" A constant theme in his writings is that of the "civil laws" of Europe as ,lll en\'iable achievement. The same theme also appe,lrs in his contrast between the \',uuation of military valor and the seconchry role crafts played in the Ottoman cmpire." The conditions t()r "true victory," according to him, were laid down by the victories of the Turkish anl1~' in its struggle against the Greek invaders, but could only come into their own through a victory of the teachers," This clear yearning t(ll' a "civilian" society was the consequence of making the military a countcr-t()il in the elaboration of his political program. This was not an entirely new element: the civilian officialdom of the Tlllzimat was similarly inclined, but it was new in the sense ofbcing promoted by a victorious general. In hct, the growing institutional components of the Turkish Republic brought about so many "ci\'il" acti\'ities that citizens were gradually let to organize their life around them. This process had already advanced remarkably by 1918. But it was the stark contrast between its demands and the bureaucracy of Kelllalisll1 that e\'l'ntually led to the building of an opposition that destroyed the one-party state. The linkage here also involved one of the carriers of the new "civil" and "civilian" social system, the jurists, The strongest push f(x the rethinking of Kemalism in the 1960s came from the rallks of a new, specialized group of men of-hw. Kenul ist Turkey did not have a principle of judicial re\'iew. Ne\'ertheless, it developed an institution, first seen during the 1~lIlzimat, which underlined the accountability of the state under administrative law. Within the one-party state this was obviously the most open field for contesting actions of the state, It was an area where semi-constitutional and political questions were raised in a tangential manner. vVhile civil and criminallaw also consisting of translations of Western codes did not need philosophical ttllll1dations, decisions of the supreme administrati\'e court, the Council of State, often hall to refer to more abstract principles regarding politiGti philosophy. These t(lll11d,ltions werc discm'Cred in the ideas of wh,{t has been called the French "instihltion,u" school of bw.'" 1t was consequently among the practitioners of administrative law that the f()Undations of Kemalislll came to be questioned. The resulting ideological destabilization was latent, rather than something written about openly; ne\'Crtheless, it constituted the theoretical/legal dimension of the .opposition to Kemalism ill the late 1940s which emerged out of its own ranks.
J /'"
Otl&lIldll
I.·Iii/ir,·
125
Religion Arab I\luslims ha\'e alll'a\'s looked on Turkish J\lmlims as latitlldil~arians; the proofs are addu~'ed tnHl1' the "1\ longol" political and social institutions which tlte Turks brought into the IsLllnic fold. Although J\ luslim Turks hated l'\Iongols for what they rcmembered as their oppressi\'C rule in Anatolia ill the thirteenth century, tbe Arab accusation has a ke~nel of truth. The Ottoll1ans, while they belieyed thclllsel\'es to be torcbbcarers of] slam, did indeed institutionalizc SeCUL1[ state practices \\'hich separated the clemancis of .ldministration from those of religion, and they did so llluch more s\'stematicalh' than earlier J\ luslim empires,'" Doctors ot' I sbmic I,aw and th~ very piou; halked at some of these "heathen" practices. A succession of sultans stf()\'C to maintain a balancc by augmcnting and ciiminisbing sccularism of this type as circumstances changcd, In retrosJlcct one sccs that the contribution of OttOll1.ln [Llllafi IsLull was stronger in terms of religio-administrati\'e inno\'ations than in terms of thcological speculation, Paradoxically, this secularist stanL'C allowed the lllcn of religion to invokt: religious principles \\hen thcy considered tlLlt thc state went too hr in its takeo"er of ll1.ltters which should ha\'C been reguLrted by '\'i\'il" J\\uslim law. Becausc of its potcntial weight ag.linst central authority this n:nue into contest.ltion ILlS h'ld a re\'i\'al whene\'er contestation has become all issue of politics; it achieved a new relevance when dell1ocrac~' became an operative ideal. In a numher of papers T have proposed that it was thc element of secularism in Ottoman political culture that ±;lcilitated growth of an increasingly powerful bureaucracy beginning with the end of the eighteenth century.;1 These were the men who led the rdi)!'m lllovement of the Tll1zimat and its secularization of L'ducation, of the judicial, and of profcssions such as medicine. Yet already by the 11)60s thc tIll'S of these bureaucrats, the Young OttonLlll constitution.llists, sought allies among Islamic clerics who ti>lllld themseh'es pushed to the outer boundaries of the systcm of the TanzinMt. A t a more sophisticated leyel of opposition, the t;llnous st.ltesman Cevdet Pa~a, a "defrocked" doctor of Islamic law, protested when .In attempt was made to install the Code Napoleon as the Ottoman civil law (1868), stating that the cultural esscnce of Ottoillanism, Islam, was being takcn out of central areas of society.;' !--atn, tLe Young Turks in opposition (18Sl)-1l)08) to Sultan Ahdulhamid were primarily positivists. They saw religion in the COllltean perspectilT of an illl]lort.lIlt elelllcnt of social cohesion, the intluence of which was nevertheless bound to disappear with time." Une:\pectedly, the re\'l)lution they carried out in 1l)08 liberated a flood of 1\ luslim speculation in print. Islam, in this press, bending to its requisites, became more populistic, disregarding the finc differences that doctors of Islamic Lrw could appreciate, and took on an ideologicll
126 ~ast. But it also brought to the fore a set of highly educated :l\Iuslim intellectt1als who initiated a debate over the place of 1slam in Ottoman society. q They' recognized the stagnation ofIslam brought about by the displacing of religious discourse during the Tl11zimat and underlined the interpenetration of the (CO. nomic backwardness and poverty of Turke), with this stagnation, even though they believed Islam to be the core of 0 ttoman civiliza tion. These socioreligious consider,ltions were expressed with particular poignancy by the poet 1\lehmed AkiC who later wrote the national anthel11 of the republic, and whose religious conservatism eventually drove him into voluntary exile. \" The Young Turks tried their best to use this tendency, as they did pan-Turkism. Their sociologi,t of mark, Zip Giikalp, took a more serious \'iew of the problem. He nourished a strong cOlwiction about the reasons for the stagnation of I slam which had heen ,lble to promote a brilliant initial thrust: aCC
127
than that thcir valllcs lar in thc "scientific .lttitudc." Sincc thc Turks of the 1<)50s and 19605 had gradu.lted ti'olll thc Kcmalist modcrn sccular cdul'atioJ1al cstablishmcnt their qucstions, cvcn though morc concrctc, wcre sct to a dceper !e,'cl and were illore insistellt than those of the t()unding btllers. Islam was ,Ill allSwcr to this perplexity, but it was am()ng lslamist gr,lc\uatcs of Kcmalist universities tl);lt thcsc questions werc dcbatcd with a ncw sophistication with no comparable scope in the I sLllnic world.
Notes 1. Falih Ritki At,\\" nltl,' Yillari (i,I,II/['II/, 1961j, 7.1. SlT Ni"azi Bl'rkes, :/'/>, l)"'l't'k/,IIi<'llt S,'dtl,lri.'1I/ ill :t/tll.',T (1\ lontrea!: ;\ IcC; illlJni,'crsit)' Press, 1')(,~), 221; 'Inc! m)' G,'IIt'.li.1 &jYQlllig OtIQIII,1I1 Tl.1QII,~bt (Princeton: Princcton lIni"':rsirY Press, 1'.1(2),3.\ I, 3. For the Tam,imar sec lIerkes. [)"",-/a/,llh'l/t ~(S',(ld'll'i.llII. PI', I·B-20~; Mardin. (;,'1/",is. Pl" 1tl7- J.)2. ~. For thl' concl'pt nf a IIn't!.>QlI/o/t'ur. sec John A. Annstrony;, Nt/I ifjlls R{or,' Ntltiol/,"iSJII (Ch'lpd Hill: llni\'t'rsiry of North C'arolina Prcss. 1'.182). 12,). ' 5. See Bcrkes, 1),o.'''''&/'"1('"t oj' Smd,li i'lII. p. '.16. n. See l\lardin. Gel1t'sil, p, 27~; J)'I\'id KushnCl', '1'/1" Ri.'" oj' 'lill'kis!.> Millalli/lilill. 1876-1908 (London: h'ank Casso 1'.177), 2H, Thl' term lIIi//t'f had heen lIsed with the same aJllhi)!;lIOlIS conllOt'ltion hy the I\IlIslilil re"i"alist Jamal ad-Din ,t1-Ati.;hani; sel' Nikki R. Keddie. S'Il:1'id,TtIlIl)' (Berkeley: Uui\'(I'sity of Calitl,rnia Pless, 1'.172), 135-136. 7. 1\ Ltrdin, G"II",lis, 1'1" :128-:12'.1. 8, ~cvkct Slire),,,a Ay,kmir. SII\'II Ann',l1l Ad,1I11 (lstanbul: Rel11zi. l'.1(7). -I~-~:;. 9, Ihid., pp. 5')-60. 10. Sec Zcki Vdidi To~an, H,itl/',d"r (lst;\J1hul, 1')6')), 32~- 325. 11. Aud,"c~' L. Als!'lt!t. n", .r/z,,'I"bllij,lIIi 'lIlr!!.1 (SLlntimi. Calif: Iloo\'Ci' Institution Press. 1 <)';)2), '.10-'.1 1. 12. l\lardin, G"II,'si" 1" 2~O. n, 188. 13. Kushner, l~i,lt' fjflllihsb J\;,tiollti/islII, l'p. 8ltf 1~. Sec Ismail K',lra. 'lIirkil',' ;/,'l.,/,illlohk Dii~iill(,.si (IJttlll/!II/: Rili//", 19S9). E. Bli~ra Ersanli Beh,lr, Ulid'li' 'l't.' i;,rib (Ist.\Ilhlll: Ah, 1')')2), cspel'i"lly Dr. Re~it Galip (1,)12), 1~5-H6. 16. St:e Ziya Giibll'. i,"'kis/1 J\'. f),'"'da/, 11/,'11 I o(S,'m!,lri"'1I1.
2. On "Ottom'lIliSlll,"
or
12S
2.1. Gilles \'einstein, "Introduction" to Yirmisekiz l\khmet <;"clchi, Lc Hili/dis tI,'s I,!!i. tides, trans . ./ulien-Cbude Galland (Paris: J\bspero, 1(81). 2-1. See my "Super-Westernization in the Ottoman Empire." 25. Attlt/jrF/jll Kiiltiir "',' 11ietlolil'd KQl/lISllIltlal!i Sij:::./ai, cd. Aydin Sa\'ili (Anbra. 1990). 26. Ibid., 1" 12. 27.lhid., Pl" 20-21. 28. Ihid., 1'. 2':1. 2(). Alhert Broderick, cd .. The Fr,'lIch [llStitlltiolla/i,fI, trans. i\bry \"'ellin~ (Calllbrid~e. l\Ltss.: H.m'anl Uni\'Crsit.\· Press, 1970). 30. Sec Halil Inakik, 1"f,,' OttOlllll1l Em/,ire: Tbe C/assictl/ Ag,'. 1.100-1600 (New York: \Vcidcnfdd and Nicolson. 1973) . .11. Sec Ill\' G<'Ili'Sil, Pl'. 1-17 and passim. 32. Berkes, Dt"l','/o/,lIIellt aj"St'CIi!al"ism, 1'. 168. 33. Sec my JOIl TiiU("I"ill Sil'tI.1"i Fil:irlt'l"i, 3rd ell. (Istanbul: lIcti~i1l1, 198':1), -13, 136. 3-1. Kara, ell., Twl.:i\'ci/c ["IIII/C/ltl.:, passim. 35. Ihid., PI" 309--106. 36. Giiblp, 7/,,/;ish /l.'tltialltl/iSiI/ I1l1d Hhtt'l"lI Ci·l'i/iz.,ltioll, p. 2(,S. 37. Bora and Can, Ordet, p. 2':1-1.
10 THE I-IABSBURG EMPIRE
ISTVAN DEAK
In Octobn of 1918 the political le:lders of Austria-Hungary's many ethnic groups disso\n:d the monarchy. The decision was wrenching, tt)C throughout the W:lr, they h:ld all pledged tlll:ir lo~·.d t)' to the ancient I Ltbshllrg n::t1m, but the reasons ttl!' the dissolution wne compdling: the Central Powers were ahout to lose the Great \Var, and the Entente Powers had made dear in their declarations th.lt the peoples of the monarchy, whether Czechs, Slm'aks, Poles, Ukrainians, Slovenes, Croats, Serbs, Bosnians, ROIl1'lI1ians, Italians, H llngarians, or German-speaking Austrians would do best to desert their Illolurch. Undoubtedly the time h'I(\ come, the ethnic politici:lIls ceasoned, to lTl"lte their own inde- , pendent st,ltes oc, in the case of the Serbs, Romani,lns, It.t1ians, and the Gecnun-speakers, to join the neighbocing state where their co-nationals lived. The process of dissolution took only a tew days, and it brought immediate benefits, at least to those who had engineered thl: process.' The long-term consequences of the dissolution of Austri,l- IllIng'lr)' were less clear: the rest of the twentieth century would bring nothing but misccy and bloodshed to Central Europe. It is· tair to add, hmve\'er, that in no case would the old supranational empire have been able to mainuin itsdf in an age of heightened nationalism. Becallse of the stuhbornness of the monarchy's ethnic politici,lIls, the oilly othl'r conceinble :llternative to dissolution was federalization, and it ne\'er had a chance to move beyond the planning stage. The spoils of dissolution were illlpressi\'C: to the new st,ltes kll, among other things, the Du,t1l\lonarchy's extensive transportation network, including a dense :llld modern railroad s\'stem constructed between the 18-105 and 1':11-1. Fllrther, the successor states to:)k O\'er a Jlumber of illlposing wrought-iron railroad stations, soaring viaducts and slIspension bridges, municipal parks, eclectic theater bUildings, grandiose opera houses, spkll,iid museums, baroque churches, l\ LllIrcsque synagogues, o,;tentatious parli,ll11ent buildings, nco-Gothic or neo-Cbs-
1.10
sical city halls, spacious milit.lry barracks, hospitals, and the rcd-brick buildings of thousands upon thousands of stolte schools. Added to these was the extcnsive network of well-constructed administrativc buildings, most of which arc still in usc tothy, painted and repainted in the traditional "Habsburg yellow" of Empress 1\laria Theresa's summer palace at Schiinbrunn. The most \'aluable legacy of the Dual 1\1onarchy, however, were the many well-trained .Klministrators, judges, oHicers, members of the free professions, businessmen, shopkeepers, and skilled workers. The honesty, ettlcienc)" and work ethic of these groups compared wdl with those of their counterparts in the West; certainly, the), ranked above their peers to the south and the east of Austria-Hungary.! As one llIoved east within the monarchy, from Pass'HI on the German border or Bregenz on the Swiss border, all the way to what is today western Ukraine or central Romania, one did, it is true, inevitably meet with less and less prosperit)" education, and efticiency. Yet even in such b.lckwater regions as eastern Galicia, Dalmatia, or Bosnia-Herzegovina, evidence of the l-Iabsburg 1\'Ion.trchy's successful modernizing eft(Hts is stillvisiblc today-aside, of course, from places such as Sarajevo where Habsburg era public buildings have been reduced to rubble by Serbian artillery. All those accomplishments owed much, to he sure, to the dedication, hard work, and talent of the local inhabitants; yet it is also bir to say that their achievements would have been hr less spectacular without the P,L, Austriaca imposed more or less successfully by the ancient House of Austria over se\'eral centuries. It is amazing how quickly such a venerable state was replaced. The various National Committees, created by imperial order on October 1fl, 1918, succeeded in assuming ultimate power, with only token resistance from the old rq.~ime. Nationalist propaganda bter presented these takeO\'Crs as risky and heroic athirs, but in reality imperial power h,td disappeared as ifby magic as the 1l1ore astute members of the ancien regime quickly embraced the flag of their new state.; I low else to explain that the collapse of the old order and the birth of the new in Prague consisted of not much more than noisy street celebrations, the tearing down of SOllle Habsburg-era statues, and the replacement of the black and yellow colors of the I louse of Austria with the tricolor of the new Czechoslovak state? lVlost Bohemian administrators remained .It their desks and continued to run things as if nothing had happened. Not e\'Cn the numbering of the tiles diligently produced by this all powerful bureaucracy was altered to honor the dawn of a new era. The partial purge of the German-speakers from ,tmong the Bohemian otlicials would occur only later-to be followed, after 1918, by the partial purge of the Czechs and, in 1945, by the expulsion of all Bohemian Germans." The pillars of the old order crumbled ullder the impact of military defeat and the bloodless national revolutions. The cos1l1opolitolll f-Ltbsburg ,tristorracy and the Catholic high clergy hastened to proclaim their loyalty to the Ilew nation states, and Emperor-King Charles was abandoned e\'en by his splendidly
],>1
cap.lrisoned Arcieren, TrabaIltl'n, ,md Ilungari.1ll noble body guards, te)!" wholll this would ha\'e been the first t'>"l'nuine ollll<>rtl.lnity" in history to defend their ruler. During the last dol\'s of thl' emllire, tecnaved .Irtiller\, cadets mounted gU<\rd 0 .. at SchiinbruJln Palace to protect Clurks ti"Om the thrcatcning Vicnna mob.; The revolution'\r~' takc()\'Cr in Vienna consisted mainly of SOllle \'enerable Sncial Democratic .;nd Christian Social politicians prodain~ing both the birth of "German Austria" .md the new state's dctcrmination to tilse with dcmocratic Cermany." In Zagreb the new South Sla\' state was crcated primarily by Croatian-speaking otilcers of the Austro-Hungarian amw; thc\' too had mct IIO resistance ti'Oll1 the representatives of the old ordn. Troul1lc di'd COniC, bllt not until il short time later when nl'wly indcpcndent Croatia ,lIld ti'e,hly created SI()\'Cnia were asked to merge with the Kingdom of Serbia, a temner ellemy state, ami the biders of victorious Serhia made clear to all th.lt Yugos\;I\'ia wa; to be run primarily, f(lr and 1)\, the Serbs.' Only Hung.lry had experienced something resembling a genuine rl'Yollltion at the end of October 1Y18 when delllocrats, bourgeois r'ldie.tis, .lIld Soci.ti Democrats seized power ,me! promised not only nation.ll independence hut also fUlllbmental internal rd(mn. But not C\'Cn in Budapest Jid the military and the police of the old regime put up more than a token resisunce. A tcw lI\onths bter, Ilungary changed to a ComllIunist RCJlublic of Sll\'icts, but by Nm'Clllber 1Y 19 it had reverted to the rule; of the old dite, who then hunted down the re\'(llution;lfies. The dittcrences betwcen Hungary's prcwar regime and I labsbII rg Admir.d l\likIllS Horthy's new regime were mainly in tone and tactics. Traumatized hy military defcat, thc truncation of Hungary, and the democratic as well as the Bolshcvik takcovers, members of the old ditc shcd those among the III who were unwilling to bc ruthless. Those who remaincd, mouthed radical lutionalist and racist slogans and cracked down hard on Jews, potenti.ti dissenters, alld the rcstless agrarian proletariH.' What madc the process of dissolution so ominous telr the future was th.1t thc cnd of thc war and the colbpsc of the monarch), were celebrated e\'erywhere with nearly the same enthusiasm as the bcginning of the war had bcen feHII' and a half years earlier. Liberation ti'OIll the llabsburg yokc, it was COll1l1101lly tclt, would llIark the dawn of.1 new era, the st.lrt of social rctemn .\IId of a glorious 1I.ltional fi.lture. In this respect, there was bardy a dittl:rellcc between Czechoslovakia, thc new South Slav state, and emerging Greater ROIll'lIlia, on the one hand, and German Austria .l1\d Hungary, on the other hand. Yet according to the peculiar logic of the Entente Powers, the first-named three states and their peoples counted among those who had won the war, whereas the latter two countries were among the losers, to be punished severely till' their evil deeds. Never mind that Czechs, Slovaks, Croats, SI()\'Cnes, Bosnians, and en-n 'Ii-ansylvanian Romanians had telught roughly in the same proportion as the I lung.lrians and Cermans in the armies of the I bbsburg I\IoIlarchy, and that only a ti'action of the Czechs and South Slavs in thc prisoner-of-war eallll'~ had joined the anti- I bbsbllrg ~
l..
.
1.12
legions or~anized by the Russians and Italians! During the last da~'s of the war, after the Hungarian go\'ernment had recalled its regiments from the front, and after the German-Austri~l!1s had largely gone home, the a(kancing Italians were held up by troops composed chietly of SLlYic soldiers, Note also that Croats, Slo"l'nes, and Bosnians were counted among the most reliable soldiers of the Habsburg army!" One of the immediate benefits of the collapse of the monarchy was that political jobs multiplied, a process that had actually begun back in 1867 when in the so-called Compromise Agreement, Austria and Hungary hecame separate states under the crown. From that time on, this "Duall\lonarchy" had not one but two prime ministers, two cabinets, and two parliaments, and to serve them, two rather intlated state bureaucracies. 1\ \ o reo\'(: r, in the three ministries that handled the so-called common att;lirs-t(lreign relations, war, and the tinancing of the tlrst two ministries-there was often a duplication of positions so as to accommodate both Hung~lri,ln and non-Hun~ari~lI1j()b seekers. Now, ,ther 1918, there were suddenly stillmore prime ministers, cabinets, diplomatic corps, armies, parliaments, and bU1T~lllcracies--all juicy plums f(lr the anti-I Ltbsburg political par·ties that were now ill charge. Note that state and municipal employment had always enjoyed greater prestige in the region than, tilr instance, business which was customarily left to tilreigners. Not every nation~t!ist politician had re,lson to celebrate. The post-\Vorld \V~lr I arrangements biled to fitlfill the political ambitions ofSI()"ak, Croatian, Bosnian, and Ukrainian nationalists. Their day woulll come during \Vorld \V,lr II, but only so long as their protector, N~lzi Germany, reigned supreme in the region. Recently, these peoples ha"e come into their own again, the result being a dazzling multiplication of s!
l,U
cipalit)' ofl eschell, .\lld Czech troops gunned down such Sudeten Cerman ciyilians who ha,1 publicly declared their desire to join Austria rather than to becoJlle a minority in the new Czcchoslovak Republic.'" The gcncralized Celltr.tl Europe.lI1 ci\'il war of the immediate postwar years was followed by the barely controlled enmities of the interwar period, especially between Hung.lry and its Czechoslovak, Romanian, and Yugoslav neighbors. The bone of contention was the three powers' rule oyn two-thirds of Hungary's prewar territory and of Illore than three million ethnic llungarians. In order to contain wh.1t the), percei\'(:d to be Hungary's aggressivl' rl'\'isionism, Czechoslovakia, Romania, and YlIgos!.\\,i.1 timned it diplom.ltic alliance called the Li ttle Entente. NeYer mind that Hungary could only oppose an ill-armed I'Olunten tllrce of 35,000 to their Conscript armies numbning well ()\'l'l' .1 million llH:Il!' rhe mindless preoccupation of the I.ittlc Entente with the Hungarian danger caused these states Ltrgcly to ignore the real threat of N'lzi Germany. Hut there existed nearly similar hostility and suspici(;n in the interwar years betwecn Italy alld Yugoslavia as well as between Poland and Czechoslovakia." The Peace Tre,lty of St. Germ.lin concluded with Austria in SeptemblT lLJ19, and that of Trianon concluded with Hung,lry in June lLJ20 substantially confirmed the territorial status guo created by the postw.lr contlicts. Although offici.llIy lnsed on the principle of ethnic sclf--deterll1in,ltion, the tlnal borders took into consideration ethnicity only when it bnlfed the pro-Entente Central European states. 1n other plalTs stratcgic or commercial illtcre~ts prcvailed O\'er nationality.'~ As a result, Poland emnged fwm the peace treaties with a minority population of nearly one third; the CzechosloYak "nation state" with onl)' 50 percent Czechs, and Romania with minorities amoullting to ahout 28 percent. Yugoslavia was no less a people's mosaic than the Habsburg and Ottoman cmpires had IKen, despite the Yugoslav govcrnment's spurious claim that Serb,,;, Slon:nes, Croats, l\Iuslillls, and [\lacedonians were in reality one aud the same nation. To make mattns worse, both Horthy's Ilungary and the democratic Austrian Republic h,ld to share in responsibility till' h'\\'ing started the war .Ind to promise to pay he.I\'Y war reparations. They were also f(lrbidden to re-arlll themselves. The victorious Central Eumpean powers were not entirely h.lp]1Y either, becIllse, among other thillgs, they had to promise in the peace treaties to respect the rights of their ethnic .111l1 religious millorities. This humane and well-meaning Illeasure backfired, as did untilrtullatcly so many other measures adopted after the war. The insecure and aggressi\'e new regimes considered the minority treaties a bLttant interterence in their internal athirs. Romania ,md Poland especially tried to make life Jit'ficliit ti)r the minorities, particularly the Jewish minority, though till' oppressi\'C measures taken in lhe interwar period were child's pLly comp,lrcJ to what would COllie during and after \Vorld War 11. German Austria otllcially proclaimed its unwillingncss to exist, hut in the peace treaty it lVas tilrbiddcn to join Gcrmany and vvas c\'en obliged to changc its
J./-I
name to Repuhlic of Austria. Among the many unt()rtunate consequences of the coU,ljlse of the H'lbsburg empire, this was pnlups the most unfi.>rtunate. It W,IS the ;\nschluss of 1938 and the delirious reception the Austrian public gave the ilwading German troops that shook the f;lith of the \'Vestern powns in the justness of their own cause, opening the way to flll·ther German annexations and to \'Vorld War 11.1' The p(werty of the new states meant that the magnificent material and technical infr,lstructure that the monarchy had left behind soon fCII into disrepair. The transportation system sutTered particularly, because the many new borders impeded tmtllc and necessitated the construction of new, uneconomical highways and railroad lines. But did not the monarchy's leg,IC), include things more spiritual and humane than highways ,md railro,lds, such as mutual toleration and the fostering of multinational coexistence? It certainly should h:l\'e, yet proofs of such a legacy arc ditEcult to find, Of at least they arc difficult to demonstrate. Would things luve been even worse without the coilective memofY of the empire's supranational political pr;lctices and its policy of absolute religious tolenltion? Perhaps so. To give only one example, Regent Horth), often took a lenient and moderate stand when reminded of his happy days as aide-de-camp to Emperor Francis Joseph, but he tended to adopt brutal measures when in the company of his vVhite counter-re\'()lutionary cronies. l < The only genuinely all monarchial institution maintained to the end of the I bbsbur~ state was the so-eailed Common Army. It says sOlJlething about the failure of the monarchy to create a lasting sense of Central European identity and citizenship that the Common Army transmitted no tradition of friendly cooperation to the armies of the successor states. There was widespread nostalgia among t<mner otlicers for the army of old, and they liked to boast th,lt the officer corps once constituted a happy (llnily irrespective of race, religion, and ethnicity. I ndeed, in the prewar officer corps, ethnic cont1icrs were at a minimum. Yet once the symbol of unity, the Emperor, was gone, former career otlicers eagerly joined the armies of the mutually hostile new states. Professionalism and the need to earn a living explain much but not the entire phenomenon. During \"'orld War II, {<>riner I lahsburg oftieers sen'ing either in the Polish or the German armies, became 1I11hesitating enemies. Following the Anschluss of Austria in 1938, only a handful of t(>rIner Jbbsburg officers refused to serve Nazi German~', despite llitler's weil-known hatred trIner Habsburg career otl1ccrs reached the rank of g:neral in the Wchrmacht or the WaHcn 55. 1\10rcO\'Cr, whereas religious discrimination was strictly tiHhidden and was indeed h,lrely, if at ail, practiced in the old army, fonner Habsburg otlicers of the new I lung:lrian nati0l1
Ii;
Joseph: dllfillg \\lorl,1 \Var 11, ji m l1er Austro-l-Iungari,11I soldiers in flung-arian ullitim)) eagerly cooperated with their tilrlller comrades in Wehnllacht and SS uniforms in N,lzit)'ing Il1Ingary. Not much mOfe edit)'ing was the cooperation lwtween otilcers of the independent Croatian state and Cenllan ofilcers in est,lbli,hing a fegill1e of terror in YugosLi\'i,\. By preference, Ilitier sent timner Habsburg ottlcers, experienced in Balkan warl:ue, to that area IX'cause they could be trusted to ad0l't harsh measures in areas infested with Chetniks and Partisans.'" Undoubtedly, the interw'lr years hrought social change to the regiun, although it is far li'om clear whether these changes resulted from the dissolution of the l11oI1
1.16
True, in the old Habshurg 1\Ionarchy there had been ,tn ever-increasing number of commoners in high military, administrative, and political positions, hut they Iud upheld the mor,~1 "allll~s of the aristocracy. The commoners who pushed ahead ill the 19305 were, despite all their talk ,tbout tradition and history, essentially vulgar men with policies and amb.itions that fItted the bscist age. Captain Gyula Giimbiis, the pro-Axis prime minister of Hungary in the 1930s, was indeed a pale imitation of such great aristocrats of old as the two Andrassys, the two Tiszas, or Count Istv,in Bethlen. The introduction of anti-Semitic legislation in Hungary ill the late 1930s brought a changing of the guard in the eCO\1omy. Finally, when the Ctscist Arrow Cross fimned a gm'ernment in October 19-1-1, it firmly established the rule of the upstart commoners over the old elites and marked the bq~inning of a social revolution that accelerated with Hungary's liberation in 1945, ,lIld assumed dizzying speed when the Communists seized power in 1948. Whether ,t similar social transformation began in Austria and Czechoslovakia after 1918 is difficult to determine. As the bourgeoisie in these countries had wielded intluence OI'Cr the econ01llY and politics even betl)re the Great W,Ir, social change in the interwar period was less spectacular than in semi-tCud,t1 Hungary. Yet mass politics and compulsory education brought their inevitable results in Austria and CzechoslO\'akia also, in terllls of the democratization of politics and the increasing number of lower-class elements in the army, the bureaucracy, the economy, and the professions. The most profound consequence of the dissolution of the Habsburg 1\10narch)" especially in terms of social change, was what we now call ethnic cleansing. Because it has resulted in the gradual emergence of truly monoethnic nation states, today it carries the promise of the end of ethnic contlicts and of the oppression of ethnic minorities. But the process is not yet over, and the price in blood has been horrif}·ing. Consider that during the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, only a handhll of people wet'e killed because of their religion or nationality! The only notable exception to this was the revolutionary period or 1848-18-19 when, especially in southern Hung,try and Transyh'ania, people were slaughtered for the first time in history, not because they were landowning nobles, priests, serfs, guild masters, Protestants, or .Jews, but because they were of the wrong nationality. Ilowever, the Habsburg army managed to restore order within a year, hanging no more than a few hundred I- Iungarian, Polish, and GerIllan rebels." \Ve do not know how many people have been killed in the region since 1918 till' ethnic or religious reasons, but they must numher in the millions. Add to this the many millions of deportees and refugees, and it becomes dear that the twentieth century produced the most extensi"e ethnic cleansing and the greatest migration of peoples in all history. Those who were not killed or expelled llHl\'ed, spontaneously and consistently, from cast to west throughout the century, bringing about an ethnic revolution of still llntittholllabic proportions. Consider that
1.17
in towns and entire regions once inhabited soldy by Germans and Jews, there now lil'e Poles, Czechs, Slovaks, Ilungarians, and Romani,lm! \Vhere there wen: once Poles, to gi\'e another example, there are today Ukr,linians and Bdorussialls, as well as pe()l~le hailing from lllllch farther to the' east. \ Vhile the inhabitants of the cities in the e,lstern half of the lllonarchy once spoke mainly Gennan or Yiddish and lil'l.:d by their own laws, in today's East Centr.tl Europe ttll'lller peas,lIlts ti'o!D neighboring comllHll1ities ha\'(: become the dominant urban element.'" The ultimate \'ictims of the dissolution of the !-Ltbsburg l\lonarchy hal'C undoubtedly heen the Jews. \Vhereas in the nineteenth centur)" the Habsburgs were able to o\'l:rcome their tradition,t1 Catholic distrust of the Jews to become their staunch protectors, the post-I Iabsburg regimes almost in\'ari,lbl~' turned ag,linst them. Needless to sal', nineteenth-century ,lnti-clericallibeLllislIl pLtyed an even gre,lter role th,lll the dynasty in the clllancip,ltion and integl'
13N
taken e\'ervwhere against the Jews. \Vhen the German Nazis arrived, the local administratin.' Ill,lchinerv and much of the public were ready to assist in their deportation. From this general rule neither war-time Slcl\',lkia nor the Czech Protectorate can be exempted. The post-\Vorld VI/ar II return of Jewish survivors and the eager p.uticipation of many Jews in the St.t1inist East European regimes further widened the emotional gap between Jews and non-Jews that nineteellthcentury liberalism had almost managed to close. Today, Jewish presence in E,l'it Central European athirs is as much of an exception as is the presence and participation of ethnic Certnans. Under the I Iabsburgs the ethnic German minorities were an economically and socially crucial clement in Hungary, Transylvania, Bohemi,l, and the Bukcwina; today the Germans arc either gone from the regioll or have been absorhed by the majority nation,t1ity. Let us remember that, after World War I I, tens of thousands of ethnic Germans perished or were killed ou tright in Czechoslm'akia and Yugoslavia and millions of other Germans were expelled from countries that had once been p,lrt of the I hhsburg dominions." The Central and Eastern European horrors of World \Var II and their Stalinist aftermath would surely ha\'e been mitigated had .1IlY of the successor states heen able to cooperate against Nazi and Sm'iet imperialism. But there was ne,lT any question of political synchronization; the remembrance of the post-\Vorld War I border contlicts and of the injustices and tilllies of the Paris peace treaties was much too vivid t
1.;9
interesteJ superior authority-perhaps ill the limn of the Europe;lI1 Union-is there any hope ttl[' ~elllline recollciii'ltioll.
Notes L The dissolution of the l-Jahshllrg l\lonarL'hy hoasts a 'lIhstantiallitl'Ltture, SUL'I! as Arthllr J,l\Lt:', Th,' 1',I.IS;lIg u(tb,· l/,lj"/'lIIg Alollllrd'1', 191-1-1918,2 vols, (l>hihtddl'hia: [Tnivcrsity of J>enns:'lv,lni,l Press, 1')(,(,); Richard G. l'ht'L'hkr, Horst !·l.!sdsteincr, and Arnold SUl'pan, 11111,'1'<' FrOIlI: ,\lilil,jrdssisl':I1::::, /t'i,/,'!'.'Iill/d 111/" UI/Islllr::::. ;1/ d,'!' DClI/,/II11101/(/1"(/l;,' 191.1', 2 \'Ois. (1\ ILillid1: R. Oldenburg, ] ':17-1); RidlClrd Georg I'bschb and K,lrlheinz l\Ltck, cds" Vi,' ,111/l!;Slll/g tI".1 }!<1bJblllg,'/'n,·i,b".I·: ZIISilll/llh'l/bmd.l II lid N<'lIori"lIti,"'/lIl~ ;111 J)ull,l/Irmic de\'dol'l11cnts ill the l'[ollarclw arc described in, 'lllHlIlg others, f),ll·it! C'Hlll, Tbl' Leollvllli .. R;,,, o(tl,,, !fclbsllll/g E",!'i,." 175()-191-1 (Berkele\': Universit\· of Calit'll'ni,l Press, 1 ')8-1), The material illti-'lstrLlctlire and administration of the bte DLI,rl 1\ lonarchy is well descrihed and doclimented in Alexander Sixtus ,'on Rcden, OSI",.,."i .. b-[h',l!;<'II /)Ul""i<'IlI"I/ (Salzhurg: DrUL'klr,lu, Nonnt'lllI(khcrdienst,
,i,,!,
I ')8-11. 3, For ;1 general dis,'ussion of the Central Eurol'l',m revolutions, both n'ltional and socialist, SCI: Francis L. Carsten, R""'v/III;Oil ;il c.·t/I,.,II [;wo!'<'. 191,\'-/919 (Berkel,,:,: University of C"liti,rni;\ Press, 1')72). The hest hook Oil the Iristor.v of the rcgion in the interwar :'ears is ,J.,scl'lr Rotlrschilcl, E.lil C't/lliI! Ellr,,!,,' Hdl:',',t/ 1/>,' Tl"~ lI'vr/J 11;/", (Seartle: llnivcrsin' of\Va,hin,gtol1 l'n:ss, 1<)74). Sec ,riso R .. 1. Cr;lml'ton, Easft'rJI Ellro/," ;il Ib,' 'j~''''IlI;db emliliT (Ncw York: ROlltkdge, 1')<)-1 I; andJ,,,cl'h Ill'l,l, cd., T/x (.'Q/IllllI,ia Hi,tun' ~/E"'f C'lIlrlll Fllr"!,";11 Ib,' 'l~~"'I/lid!> C'IIIIIIT (i'\cw York: Columhia Ulliversity Prcss, 1')')2). 4. On tile lTl',ltion of Czechoslovakia, sec To,ld I IlIl'hllcr, "The 1\ [ultin'ltion.r1 'Nation-Stolte': The Origins and thl' Paradox of CzeLh",lll\"lki,l, 1')14-1<)20," PILl), diss., Colllmbia lJni\'crsity, 1<)'J1; and Victm J.l\hmattT an,1 Ibdomir I,llza, e,k, A IIi,IDly ~l 1/,,· C:""-;'Q.I/u1',d' N'/,IINi,·. 191.'1-/')-18 (Princeton: Princcton LJniversit:, l'n'ss,
1973).
NO 5. On the collapse of imperial power, sec, .'mon~ others, Istv.in Ddk, Hfl'olld NlltiolJIt/is 111: /I Sorilt! II lid I'olit;'-III HillaI'\' o(tlY Hllbsblllg 0tlir,,,. Cor/,s, 184.1'-1918 (New York: Oxliml Uni"crsitl, Press, 1'J90), ch. 1I. (,. On interwa;' Austria, sec especiall\' Charles Gulick, AIII!rltlji'olll Hllbs/>lfIg to Hitl,'r, 2 \"Ois. (Berkeley: Uni''Crsitv ofCalilim,ia Press, 1<)~R); .lIld K. R. Stadler, TI,,' Hirtb ofl/." Amtril/ll Rf/,II/II;,-, 1915-1921 (Leyden: A. \V. Sijthoft; 1%6). 7. Some of the best hoob on Yu~ost\\'ia are h·o Ban.le, 1/.1<, Niitiollit/ Qllestioll il/ 1'IIgo.dll'"ill (Cornell: Cornell University Press, 1984); Aleks.1 Djilas, ill/' COIII,'.ltl'd COIIIIlIT: }'lIgo.d"t, lIlIi/r IIlId CO/lllllllllist R"i'dlltioll.\', 1919-195.1 (Clmbridf!;c, l\hss.: Harvard Univcrsity Press, 1991); and Fred Sinf!;lcton, A SbQ!·t Hislon' 0(11", }'lIgosIII'" 1',,0/,11' (Nell' York: Camhridge Univcrsity Press, 1985). 8, On the post-\Vorld \Var I Hunf!;arian rc\'olutions and the cmlnter-revolution, sec Andrew C. Jlnos, il,,' ]'olitin o/Bllchcllrdlless;lI Hllllgllr\', 1825-1945 (Princeton: Princcton Universin' Press, 1')82), chs. 5 and 6; Osclr Joiszi, R"'l'OllItioll IIl1d COIIII/t'r-R,""ollltioll ill Hllllgill)' (London: P. S. Kin~ and Son, 192~); Peter Pastor, HIIlIgllrv Hd<':"1'''" fVil,oll IIlId L'llill: 1'11<' Hllllgilril/ll Rf,,'ollllioll 0/1918-1919 IIlId tb,' Big '1/.11',"', East European l\Iono~raphs, no. 20 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1<)711); Peter Pastor, cd., Re't,oIl1l;vIlJ IlIld IlItern'lIliom ill !llIlIgllr\' IIlId Its N"ighbor Stlltl'l, 191.1'-1919, East European f\.Iono~r'lphs, no, 260 (New York: Columbia Uni\Tfsity Press, 1<)88); Rudolf Tokcs, Bdll Klfll II lid tbl' Hlfllgill'iilll So",ic'l R',/,lfblic (New York: l'r'H~f!;er, 1'J(7); and Ivan Vi))gves, cd., HIIIIgill'\' ill R"'i'ollltifJlI, 1918-19: Nille El'slI\'s (Lincoln: Ncbrasb University Press, 1971). 9. On the Jbhshur~ annv in general, sec De.ik, Hc\'olld NlltiolllTlil/ll, and Gunther Rothenherg, Tb" AI'III\' ?(Frtlllcisjos,,/,b (West Llbyettc, Ind.: PIII'due University Press, 1976). The ethnic sitll.ltion in the Austro-Hungarian armed forces is descrihed in Rohert Nowak, "Die Klammer des Reichs: Das Verhaltcn dcr elf Nation.llit'itcn OstcrreichlIng.lms in dcr k.ll.k. \Vehrmacht 191 ~-1918," 4 mis., unl'ubl. manuscript, Krief!;s.m:hi\', ,Vienn.I, B1726, 110. I; l'bschka, Haselsteincr, and 5ul'l"\II, 11111<'1'" Fl'olll; l'laschka and f\.bck, Vi,' AII/los/llig dcs HcI/J\/'/IIgem'i(b,'\~ and Richard G, Plaschb, Crtt,rro-l'lilg: Rc~'oll" IIlId Rc'c'ollllioll (Graz: I I. Biihlau, 19(3). On thc prisoner-of-w.\!· camps in Russia and It.lly and the Czechoslovak as well Yu!!;osb\' kgions t,mned in them, sec Samuel R. \Villiamson, Jr., .\IId Peter Pastor, cds" EHIIY,\ 011 World m,ri: Ol'igill IIlId l'risoll<'l's ~(fIllI', East European l\lonographs, no. 12(, C'..Jew York: Columhi.1 Uni\'crsity Press, 1,)83). 10. To the best of my knmvlcd~c, there exists no systematic analysis ofthe I'mt-World War I military contlicts in Central Europe. The reader is referred to Rothschild, Emt Cmtrill ElIl'o/," B('(,v,'<'17 tb,' 7~co World rr~,I'.I'. 11. Sec Rohert l\hchra:', Tbe Fitt/" Elltellt,' (New York: H. Fcrtif!;. 1970); .\IId 1\ lagda Adam, T!x Lilli" Ellt<'llt" 'ilid EIlI'O/," (192(}-1929) (Budapcst: Akadcmiai Kiad<\ 1993). 12. The peace treaty with Hunf!;ar)' is discussed in Fr.\IIcis Deak, I {II IIgIIrv ilt tb" Pi/I'is ]'I'iI(" COII/("'':IICC (New York: Columhia Uni\'crsin' Press, 1942); ami C. A. f\. bcartnev, HllllgllIY ;/Ild H<'I' SlIrr,'s,lon: [be Tl'c,ltF olil'illllOll ;II/d lIs Coml'fjIIL'II(CS, 1919-19.17 (Lol~ don: OxliH'l1 Uni\'ersity Press, 1937). Therc arc no similar works on the pcace treaty with Austri·,1. 1.1. On the Anschluss of Austria in 1938, sec, among others,Jurf!;en Gehl,Amlri,l, Ger11111111', tllld tb"AII.I'cb//II".\',19,/l-193S (London: Oxford Uni\'crsin' Press, 19(3), 14. There is, at last, a r-;ood hio?:ral'hy of l\likltis Hnrtl", h:' Thomas SakJlH'stl'r, HUIIgllrl'" Adlllirci/ all Hor,lc/>clI-/:: :HiNds Hortb\', 1915-19-1-1, E;lst European l\ionol-(fal'lis, no. 396 (New York: Columhia Uni\TJ'sity Press, 199~). Sec also, Admiral ;-.Jicholas Horthy,
z.;.z 11 I,II/oin, with an introduction In- NichoLls R()()sc\'l~lt (I':ew York: Speller, 1')57); and 1\ likhis Szinai .\!lel Llszl<, SZ"Ll'S, cds., Fix COlljid"lItj,d I',,!,'rs o/ll'/lJIir,i/ Hvrtbl' (Blldapcst: Con·in.l Press, l<)hS). The ideolog,' and praL'tiL"Cs of the Ilorthy regimc arc hest desLTibed in C. A. l\laClltncl', .-IlIis!orl' o(flllll,l!,IlIy, ]'i.l9'-1'N5, 2 \'ols. (New York: l'Llcger, 195('-1<)57). 15. The lot of I hhshurg ()nicers .lhcr 1')18 is described in Dc.ik, 8<'1'(;11'/ N,,!ioll,,/islII, Epilogue. The mistreatmmt of Jewish "nlL"l'rs in I'/nrthy Hungary is dis(lIssed ill Rlndlliph L. Brah.lm. :II:»! l'dili,,1 (;(Cl<'llo,jd,': n,,' lklo"III.I! ill HIIII,~"I'I', 2 vols., 2nd cd. (New Ymk: Columbia LJnil'ersity Press, 1 <)') . +) , voL I, Lh. 10, et passim. (In Austrian soldiers in the service of the Third Reich, sec Johann Christoph .-\llmayn- Beck, "Die C)stcrreidltT illl ZweitLl1 \\'dtkriq!;," in cd, Ilcrhen St. Fiirlinger .lnd Ludwig Jedlicka, UII,It'!' Ht','r: .100 iflbr" oSt"IT,'it'/,i"r/,,',1 SO!dll!t'1I11I1II ill Kric;r; IIlId FI'i,'ri,'1I (Vienna: hidinger, 1<)(>.1),342-375. The statistictllLtta on the Ausrri.lIl gcnerals .lrc on 1'. 35<) . 16. On the role of Austrian ofticns ill the lblkan call1p.ligns of thc VVchrmacht .11ll1 the VVaifen SS in \'\Todd \Var II, sec I'ctn Bn)ucek, cd., Eill (;t'II,'I'''/ illl bC'i,'licbt: Dit' Erillllt'lIliIg,' I/lIlIgtlri,IIH, 1S-IS-]S';'9 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1<)7')), 14ll-14 1 et passim. 1') . Ethnic de.lIlsi. ng in the twentieth century, the I;ne of rctugees. ,mel the wcstward migr.nion of the East European peoples .ue best described in i\ Iidtacl l'/atTUS, ']Z", UIl7.ullllt,-d: EWv!'-IIII R,/ilg<'<'1 ill tbt' :I~c"'lItit'lb emtmy (l'\ew York: Oxl;)rd I Jniwrsity Press, 1':185); .1Ilel Ran11l>nd Pears()n, "V,ltiolltl/ ,"'Iillorili,', ill Dw,'J'II EMo!,', 18';'8-19';',5 (New York: St. l\ Ltrtin's l'ress. 1')83). 20. Data on Jewish snldien. and oifiLTrs in VI/orid \.'V.lI· I arc in Ddk, B,TOlid Ntltiolla/iSIII, pp. 1':15-1<)7. 21. The best work on the Jcwish Holocaust is stiJl [bul Ililb!:!'g, Fb,' V,'stl'llt'tioll ortht' Ewo!t'tllI i"
11 THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE
RONALD G. SUNY
Even under the assault of the post-modernists, the discipline of history remains wary of the uncertain and the speculative, and often indifferent to paths not t'lken. Russian and Soviet historians, howe\'er, haye been more wisttlll than their colleagues in other historical fields about ,Ilternati\'es, whether by thinking ,Ibout the trajectory of imperial Russia's last reforms \"Id there been no world war, or musing about the revolution's chances t()r a democratic outcome had not the Bolsheviks willtilily interfered, or elaborating a variety of opinions on the end of NEP and the "necessity" of Stalin. Consequences are at one and the same time deceptively easy to map out and ditlicult to get underneath, to weigh deep determination and contingency. Through its centuries of expansion and internal consolitbtion, tsarist Russia succeeded in building a bureaucratic absolutist state and an multinational empire of vast dimensions, but it biled to create a "Russian nation" within that empire. \Vhile l\Iuscovy and imperial Russia were successful in integrating the core regions of its empire, often referred to as the '(llllItr<'lIIzic gub<'miin, into a single n,ltionality, di\'erse administrative practices, as well as the compactness of the local ethnicities and the eHeets of settlement policies, maint,lined and intensified dit1erences between the Russian core and the non-Russian peripheries. After rclati\'ely successfully conquering and assimilating the Orthodox population of central Russia (Vladimir, N()\'gorod, other appan,lge states), l\ lusco,,}, set out to "recover" lands with non-Orthodox populations, like Kazan. Russia t()llowed the logic of empire-huilding; after acquiring territory, usually by conquest, otten by expanding settlement, the agents of the tsar co-opted local elites into the service of the empire.' But in many peripheries, like Transcaucasia and Central Asia, integration succeeded ol1ly with the elites (and only partially), not with the basic pe,lsant or nomadic populations which retained their tribal, eth'~ic, and religious identities. SOllie clites, like the Tatar and Ukrainian nobles, dissoh'ed into the
1-1.1
Russian d,'orillll/s'Z'Q, but others, like the Gnman b~lrons of the Baltic or the S\\'edi~h ari~tocrats of Finland, retained pri\'ileges and separate identities. J11 some are,IS the tsarist regime managed to create loyal subjeets through the transt()rmation of cultural identities, but its policies were inconsistent and varied enormously. It did not succeed (or e\'en try \'ery hard) in an ethnic nation-making project even among Russi~lns. There was no ilJ'()gram, as in France, to eduClte and aHiliate millions of people ~lround ~1Il idea of the nation. As Roman Szpor1uk said tellingl), at a recent conference on empire, the !sarist government biled to turn peasants into Russians. Russia's experience \\,~IS one of incomplete narilln11l~lking, and in the tinall.Tisis of the empire the dyn.lst), had no national legitimating t(lfI111da to defend it against the claims of its opponents. The end of the tsarist empire was at the same time the end of a state, the displacement (though not complete eradication) of a political/religious ideology, and a social somersault that brought the mighty low and raised up the lowly. A powerful new statc was formed in re~'oilltion ~lnd civil war, which in time would bl'come an cmpire in its own right, ~ll1d a number of smaller states were t()[!ned tlut managed, t()r a time, to remain independent, though never completely ti-l'e of the centripetal pull of the new S()\'iet state. Unlike the Ottonl;lI1 and AustroI Illngari~lIl C~lses, the end of eIllpin: in RlIssi~1 did not result simply in ti'~lgmellts that became states but in a reconstructed multinational state, the Soviet Union. The states th~lt managed to resist the tirst wave of Sm'iet reintegration-Estonia, Lltvia, Lithuania, Finbnd, and Pohlnd-wen: all located along the Baltic Sca, accessible ti'OI11 Europe, and had indeed been assisted in the t()llliding Illoments of their independence by \Vestern European powers. AJI collStruClClI their new state and national identities after \lVestcrn models of n~ltion-,Lltes, and Llced by the cvcr-present danger of the tc.lfIner imperial powcr, their t()reign policies (and domestic policies toward the C ummunist left) lcnded t()r the next twcnty years to be hostile to the USSR. Both in self-representation and in European eyes the Ilew B~lltic states were part of a (ordo71 .\'Il7Iitl7irc against the spread of Bolshevism. Thus, the replacement of one state by several also marked the boundary between two antagonistic social and politictl developments-one aimed at recrl'~lting libLT~ll parliament~lry politics in capit~tlist economics and in the context of nation~Jist legitimation, the other dedicated to a grand social cxperiment to build a non-capilali,t society and a post-liberal Jlolitictl system ill the context of an international rC\'ollltiol1ary program. The Rl'H)lutioll of 1917 and the civil war that t()Uowed tit almost allY COIl\'Cl1tional definition of revolutionary transt(lflnation. A deep rllJlhlre with the strucl11res and practi,'Cs of tsari,m, the n:vo\ution ended both a politictl regimc and a social order. The ye~lrs 1917-1921 are usefully understood as a series of overlapping re\'olutions. The tlrst was the workers' rebellion ClctU;llly initiated by women), t()llowed by the soldins' mutiny, that ended with the establishment of two centers of authority. The rcvolutionary lower classes, or d"l1/o/.:mtiill as they Were styled by the soci~tlists, electcd their own org;lI1s of power, the sO\'iets, while
1-1-1
the middle and upper classes, the military otiicers, lIluch of the state bureaucracy and educated society identitied with the Provisional Government selfsele::ted by leading membe;'s of the Duma.l'duch of the period from early I\Iarch until October 1917 can be seen as a second or "liberal" remlutioll, led by middkclass politicians ,Ind part of thc intelligentsia that attempted to create a constitutional order. In OctobLT the workers' re\'olution was rene\Ved, in the establishment of Soviet po\Ver, hut this time intellectuals and party activists gm'erned ill the name of the workers, gradually displacing the class they purported to repn:sent. Simuluneous, and gaining momentum, W,IS the peasant revolution that culll1in~1tcd in the seizure of land, the expropriation of the nobility, and the b'ding of landholding in ] 91R. Finally, the multiple revolt of the non-Russian peoples of the empire splintl:red the unitary empire and gave rise to the est,lblishment of nation-states along the peripheries of Russia. The political re\'olution of February-l\ larch 19] 7 ended the monarchy and the half-a-millennial e\'()lution of imperial autocracy. Tsarism in its f:\ilure to defend the empire during the First World \Var and its steady alien,ltion from ever more numerous groups in the population had squandered its support, even among aristoemtic elites, by the time of its demise. During the civil \Var interest in monarchy revi\'ed among some White leaders, but in general the sympathy tilr the imperial t~lmily and its right to rule had dissipated as rapidly as the institutions that supported them. The liberal political tmnster of power from the tsarist elite to the cluster of Duma politicians in the Prm'isionaJ Governillent led rapidly to the undermining of the old aristocratic order. The February Revolution undermined the justitications tilr privilq~e based on birth. First ideologically, then juridically, and tinally economicalJy and physically, the aristocracy lost its power and privile~e. The tinal blow given to the old JO.da·l,ic order came only initially from the legislation of the Provisional Gm'ernment and subsequently ti'om the direct actions of hundreds of thousands of peasants who through 1917-19] 8 expropriated the land, homes, and \Vealth of the landed nobility. To date the monarchy h,IS not been restored, and the nobility, like its tirst noble, has not been reconstituted. Nineteen seventeen in the first instance obliterated the bst "remnants of feudalism," to use a some\Vhat overworked Soviet phrase, and once the civil war had run its course, a range of alternative regimes b,lsed on blood, the old army, and ruling elites had been eliminated once and filr all. The poli tical revolution that destroyed the old e1itcs was imbedded in and expanded by a broad social revolution. which brought to the tilre the lower cbsses, tirst, of the cities and, Liter, of the countryside. February was made by women, workers, and soldiers. Though they allowed the formal prcrogati\'Cs of power to be taken by the Provisional Government, made up of politicians ,lnd intellectu,lls from the middle and upper classes. the workers and soldiers simultaneously or~anized their own "class" organs of power, the soviets, Clctory and soldiers' committees, to check on the gm'Crnment, fICtory owners, and oti:icers, and ultimately to limit their prerogati\'Cs and power. The social revolution was
l-l'i
COlltained t()r the tirst l'ight months of the revolution lVithin the bounds set by moderate 50ci:tiists and liberal politicians, but it seethed ulldenleatll :15 the economic crisis driven by the \\,:Ir gaye credence to the Bolsheviks' readill~ of the rel"(llutioll. O:IY by day the real power of workers in t;ll'tmies and soldiers in Ihe r:lllks grew at the expcnse of nLlnagers, owners, and ot11cers. Russia was run (or ruined, some would ha\'e said) by committees and councils. After October 1lJ17 and the g'ol,he\,ik c:ill to the pe:lsallts to take lI1atters into their own hands, rural Russia responded by dismantling all htndlorJ and state authority outside the towns and taking full power into the hands of peasants, their communcs, sO\'iets, and committces. By bte llJ1R Hussia had c.\perienced :111 extraordill:lry "denHllT:t1ic" rC\"(llution, in the immediate sense of the dell/I).\' taking matters illto its o\\'n h:lnds. The powC\" of the cellter di~sip,lted, whik the power of\ocalities gre\\', :It least It)r a time. The Bolshe\'ik state, ttlr much of the ci\'il war, and in some wa~'s right up through collecti\'iz,ltion allLl the Creat Terror, fought to re\'Crse the radical democratization and decentralization of actual power and to n:assert the stolte authority of the cellter. The extraordin,lry mobility and Iliobilization of the popubtion ,I1lJ the weakness of the Sm'iet state together contrihuted to the regime's repeated tllrn toward repression ,HILi terror. The Russian Revolution ,mel ci\·i\ war 1l1,1~' h,1\'e been a "proletarian" re\'olution in the cities (plebeian, ttlJ\mving 1\ lich,lel Reinun,' might be a better terlll), hut ti)r the great bulk of the people of post-re\'olution:lry Russia (and the nonRussian Sm'iet republics), the pea,ants, it was a "petty bourgcois" re\·olution. (hJinary working pea"lIlts took control of their villages, 1:lnd, and li\'es after the October Revolution, alld even th()ugh they wcre battered Lw ti)od deLlchments and Red Army recruiters they m,lllaged to thwart the tilll intervcntion of state ;Iuthority into their \·iJ\ages. The success of the Commullists in the civil war depended on their ahility to win over or at le,lst neutralize 1he peasantry. As a p,lrt)' largely hased in the cities and towns, thcy had few contacts with peasants hd()fe 1918.1\ )oreover, the policy of ttlrced reCluisitiolling of grain that they initi,lted that year ,Intagonized the pcasants. Yet by tilt: elill of the war the peasants, fearing the return of the old landlord behind the ,\fillies of the \Vhite generals, opted I(lr the C01l1lllunists as the lesser of two e\'ils.' Encouraged by Bolshevik polic~' and the chaos in the countryside, pcasants all OVer Russia seized the land and exprnpri,lteJ the landlords. In m;I1lY ways the peasants contlrllled the workers' re\'olution and llIade impossible a restoration of the old regime. They destroyed the whole structure of governance in the countryside, replacing the old local ,ldlllinistrations with ,Id hoc peas,lIlt colllmittees ,l11d, later, soviets. Likc the workers and thc soldiers, the peasants became morc acti\·c in running their own lives ,1S a result of the revolution. As a result of the 13olshe\'ik land rettll'lll and the peasant 1'C\'olution in the countryside, two illlportant politictl bcnetlts tdl to the Soviets: the economic base of the oppositioll to Bolshc\'isll1 \VilS destroyed; ,lIld ,Ictive and passive support among the pe.ls'lllts 1()r. the ne\\' governmellt had been established (howe\'er temporarily).
1-/6
ROIlt/ld C.
5/(111'
1n the first six months of Soviet rule, peasants simply ran their own econOll)v and social life. But once the tc)()d shortage ill the cities hecame acute, the Bolshel'iks intensified dforts to gain some control over the countryside. They t(lfcibly requisitioned grain to feed the towns and the army, alienating much of the peasantry. Returning peasant soldi~rs, sympathetic to the Bolsheviks, werc active in establishing the power of the soviets in the villages, viewing themselvcs as leaders of the revolution in the countryside and challenging the traditional hiLTarchies. The peasants were ultimately pacified, hut Sm'iet power remained weak in the countryside from the rn·olution until Stalin's collectivization of the early 1930s. The New Economic Policy (N CP) eSL1blished ,1 kind of truCe between peasants and the state, which left the countryside and its grain Ltrge1y under the control of the peasants. Only with col1ectiviz,ltion and the crushing of the villagers, the e1imin,ltion of their COmmUl1l:S, and the institutionalization of t(lrced requisitioning of peasant output did the state break the back of the independent peasantry, end the popuLu revolution in the countryside, and impose its bureaucratic rule m'er the vast breadth of the Soviet Union. The cost of that imposition was the ruination of agriculnne and the creation of an ,Ipparatus of terror that a few years later was directed against the party and the army, the very instruments that Stalin had used against the rural population. The new political elites that emerged after the two revolutions of 1917 were themsel\'Cs br more popular in sociological makeup than the ones that had ruled Russia bctclre Fehruary or even bctwcen the two revolutions. They were made up of radical intellectuals, "specialists" hom the old intelligentsia and otlicn corps, and tens of thousands of workers and peasants. The new SOI'iet order eliminated from the pnys legal all members of the propertied classes and the clergy; only "toilers" were eligible to vote in the soviets, and the disenfranchisement of {'ClltWVI)C l)/ls/Jc/Je.lt-ul) (propertied society), as well as people who hired labor, kulaks, priests, and officers in the White armies, was enshrined in the first Soviet constitution in 1918. Sheila Fitzpatrick has most cOl]\'incingly demonstrated the upwanlmobility of millions as a result of the Russian Revolution, as well as the "downward mobility" of millions more as they lost social status and, in the late 1930s, their lives as well: But the radical demoLr.ltization of the ruling elites and the st,lte appamtus and the influx of popular elements into the ruling clites was tempered by Lenin ,md Trotsky's policy of inviting military and "bourgeois speciali:.ts" to work with the regime to countel-b.1lance the inexperience of many of the workers and peasants recruited into positions of responsibility and authority. Early Soviet history was a battlefront on which q~alitarian tendencies were checked by dem.1llds tc)r expertise, higher productivity, and discipline. l\lany leading Bolsheviks beliel'ed th'lt decentralization and dcmocratization were too costly and experimental tilr ,1 bacbvard countr\' at war. From the other side the more authoritarian and hierarchical trends wer~ challenged by voices of opposition, from the Left C01llmunists, the De1llocmtic Centralists, the l\lilitary
:n., ,
Rm.l/tlil £111/,11'<'
1-17
Oppositioll, and the \ Vorkers , Opposition, Both trcnds L'Ontinucd-ordinar~' pvopk tlOlvcd illtn managcmcnt and administmtioll, thc officer curl's ,Ind thc p;\rty, whik at the same time clites imposcd thcir 0I1'1l I'isillll without n:fercnCl: to their cOllsti tucn ts; disscnting \'oicl's IVlTl' silenced; and l'hccks li'om belli\\' wcrc n:placed stcadily by !lun:aunatic pressures from ;Ibo\'c. The Russian Rn'olulion rhlls was "democratic" in a snciological or demographic Sl'nsc but not ill the cOl1l'clllional pulitical sellse of represenLltive government timn;llized and institution;tiized ill periodic clediom, l'Ollstitutioll,d limits on eXecutil'e allthority, and protection of the rights fill' citizens ;Igainst the claims of the state. Ilowever dcmocratic the politics of 1917, with til'qucllt elections to sOl'icts ,llld ti,ctory cOlllmittecs, during the cil'il war the attacks of the ruling party Oil the eticn'Cscent political plur;llislll of the grassroots, the rqm:ssillll of other ].lo\itical parties (cven othcr socialist, indeed l\ Ltrxisl p,lrties, Ii ke the 1\ Icnshcviks who h;ld abjured arllled struggle against rhe regime), and the growing habits of command and the exercise of \'iolence against enemies destroyed the bllds of political de1llol'rottic practice. The Bolshc\'iks' own ideologicil ;1I'Crsion to p,lrliamentarianism and a free press (which thc), considered to be a weapon in the hands of the bourgeoisiL'), as well as their escahtioll of political rhetoric into a l\\anichaean liS versus them (l-le who is not with us is against us), relldered the give and take of normal politics impossible. The Bolsheviks spoke of superseding politics altogether (tllr example in I.enin's StilI<' 1/1/1/ Rl"l'O/lIf i'J//; see tlte critique by A. Pohn t bllt they never seriously considered gi"ing lip stolte power once they had seized it. ;\ minorit)' party basing its power on an ev;\porating and politically unreliable working class, the Bolsheviks t~lced the stark choice of allowing democnltic elections, as in the Nm'Cmber 1 '117 elections to the Constitllent i\ssembly and losing them to the peasant majmit}' or holding on to power at all costs-in desperate anticipation of the expected intcrn;ltional pm\ctolri'lIl revolution that nel'er came-and building an ;luthoritari,1I\ (in thcir words, bureaucratic) regime. For the Bolshe\'iks there was no wa)' demon,ltil' politics would allow them to ('xercise pOWcf. The Russian Rcvolution was a prolonged ;Igony. Its origins lie both in the prewar social nisis tlut polarized Russi;\Il society between a IOlVer urban class growing more radical alld a micklle and upper class also puUing aw,I~' from the ;Iutocracy and in the devastation visitcd upon the country (and particlllarly the arlllY) by the First \Vor!ll \Var. The ecollomy began to collapse even bet!)re Febrllary and continued its disintegratioll long after October. As \Villiam C. Rosenberg has shown most conl'incingly, clpitalisIll was 110 longer a tlllKtioning economic system by e;,d), 11) 18." Despite the ett")rls of Lenin's gon:rnlllent to restore some kind of "state capitalism" in the tirst six l1lollths ;Ifrer October, the exigellcil's of backwardncss, L'collomic eh;lOs, and eil'il war g;I\'C them little altcrnatil'e bllt to have the state t.lke ol'er what was left of the urban economy. Capitalism of thc free-market \'arict}, was ncver restorcd during the Sovict period, though ill the NEP ;1 highly regulated market-state capitalism tlourished tllr ;Ibout seyen years.
Vv'ith the Stalin revolution, capit;llism was buried t(ll' si:xty years with the cnol'inous conscquences that Ycltsin's Russia and the other Sm'iet succcssor states face today. Russia, the lcast "hourgcois" of the largc statcs of Europe, nc\'Cr had its "bour~e()is rcvolution," nc\'er wcnt through a fundamental capitalist transt()[Illation of the economy and society, and ncvcr experienccd thc rClllakill~ of "human . nature" that took place in thc de\'cloped West. The virtues of hard work, delaycd gLltification, carcitti calculations of the usc of timc, sobriety, honesty in business dcalings, the drive toward accull1uLttion' of material we;t1th did not become deeply ingrained ill the broad masses of the population. And intellcctual elites, whether prere\'olutionary socialist or conser\';ltive or postrc\'olutiollary Bolsheviks, ridiculed and scorned thc bourgeoisie, either f(lr its materialism, lack of culture, or identification with the \Vest. The re\'olutions of]917-1918 moved rapidly from liberal to democratic, urban to runtl, Russian to Illultinational. Out of a single Russian-ruled empire clllcrgcd a host of ncw statcs, somc of thcm nation-statcs. Thosc statcs that cndcd up indcpcndent-Finland, Poland, and thc Baltic rcpublics-wcre aided by foreigncrs and had thc advantagc of bein~ morc casily accessible from Europe. Ukraine and Belorussia werc somewhat artificial states at the time, hacked by. the Germans. The Belortlssi,lIl national movcmcnt "vas notoriously. weak, and Belorussian statehood W'lS almost completely thc work of German intcrvention. Ukrainc was fragmented regionally, ethnically, and socially, with many Russians t~l\'oring Sm'iet power, most cities divided ethnically, peasants identifying themselves more with local leaders and intcrests, nationalists bcing isolated in towns and among intellectuals, ,lnd local Bolsheviks dell1onstratiny; an intransigence that drew the I\loscow leadership back into Ukmine repeatedly. In Tnll1scaucasia Azerbaijan was a republic proppcd up by Turkey (later Britain), initiated by a small nationalist dite, with little popular sympathy, and un;lble to digest the militant working-class center, Baku, its desi~n'lted clpital. Armenia, led by a popular nationalist party, the Dashnaktsutiun, W,lS a land of rdtlgees and pcasants, absolutely dependent on outside support till' its survival. Caught between nationalist Turks and the Red Army, Armenia capitulated to the Soviets t(lr its own sun'i\'al. Like Poland and Finland, Ceor~i,l was a rclatively cohercnt nation-st.lte, with a recognized and popular national (but only modemtely nationalist) leadership (thc Georgian Social Democrats). It would have survived as an independent state had local Bolshcviks, like Orjonikidze, and their patrons in the center, most importantly Stalin, not acted against Lenin's instructions and im'aded the republic. N,ttiollalism was a rdati\'ely weak political t(l!'Ce in ] 917, largely contlned to urban intellectuals, with some popular t(lllowin~ among Armenians, Estonians, Finns, Georgians, Polcs, and Ukrainians. Wherever it was a t(lrCC to be reckoned with, nationalism was allied with somc f(ll'111 of populi SIll or socialism. During the civil W;lr and thc brief peri(lll of independence, nationalist sentiments grew in much of the periphery, but their potency has yet to be adequately assesscd by
1-19
scholars. l\ Ian), historians han' t'lllowed the estimates of nationalists and argued either that nationalism is a llatural, primordial response and needs no elaborate explan.ltioll or that the views expressed by intellectuals ;\lld activists rdkcted in an unmediatl'd way the more general sentiments of the people. \\'hate\'cr the ,kgree of ethnic identification of millions of peasants, that sense of ethnic comll\unity should not be collapsed into support of the progr;IIll of the nation as imagined by intellectuals. . \Vhilc Bolshe\'iks interpreted the civil war as a struggle of class against class, w()rker agaillst peasant and bourgeois, nationalists saw it as a lutional war of Russians agaimt minorities, the cLllter against the peripheries. Thc~' viewed the nperiences of the borderlands as unique e\Tllts that fultilled and justitied the Il;ltural historical e\'olu tion to nation;tl independence. Ycr nowhere in the nonRussian regi.ms of the hlkn empire was the contlict free of social as well as ethnic elcmcnts. Indccd the combin;ltion of cultural and class cleavagcs rendered the tighting particularly fcrocious. I n the national periphcries e\'cn when the contlict took on aspects of national wars, the soci;t\ struggles between workers and industrialists, tS<'lltsn'Q<' a/ls/J.-best'l'() (propertied society) and dClilo/;rotiitl (the lower cLlsses), cit)' and countryside were powerflilly present. Almost e\Trywhere, the nationalist Ill()\'eillents were either strengthened or btalh- weakened by the nature of their class base. Because ethnic solidarity, acti\'islll, Russophilia, or Russopho\)i'l were \Try often primed by social diseontents, where lIationalist kaderships were able to combine SOlid rdimn with their programs of self-ddlnition, autonomy, or independence, their chances for success were increased-as in (;eorgia. \Vhere social, particularly agrarian, rdimn was delayed or neglectedas in Ukraine-ethnic politicil aspirations alone did not prm'c strong ellough to sustain nationalist intellectuals in power. In some regions, like TLlI1scaucasia, the principal lines of contlict during the tlrst re\'olutionary year were political and social, without much of an ethnic coloration. Though the centLll state's authority over the non-Russi;1I1 peripheries eroded quickly, until the October seizure of power by the Bolsheviks lIIost of the borderlands-with the notable cxception of Poland, Fillland, and Ukraine-did not considn political separation from the new democratic Russia. A broad sense that social issues could bc settled within the tJ-amework of the new constitution;ll order as it would be constructed by the Constituent Assembly was complemented by a recognition that raising ethnic issues could ha\'e [lr-reaching alld deadly consequences. I n Baku, ti)f example, the local Bolshevik leaders remained cautious about accelerating their drive to power precisely because they !Cared that people would divide along ethnic lines. But aftn October, and especially after the Bolsheviks dispersed the elected Constitlll'llt Assembly in earh' January 1<:11 R, the tics that bound man\' of the borderlands to the center wcre torn asunder. For the next three years civil war in multiethnic regions often degenerated into blood" ethnic contlier, sOl1letimes between Russians and non- Russians but otten betw:en diHcrent non-Russian peoples. Azerbaijanis and Armenians slaughtered
ISO
ROII,lId G. S/lII\'
one another in eastern Transcaucasia, and independent Gcorgia and Armenia t(Hlght a brief war O\'(:r borders. '(his unci,·il warf;lre not only pulverized thc rcmnants of the tsarist politicll .l1ld social structure but left the Soviet regime with a devastated economic and social landscape on which to build its new order. A crisis of authority continued wdl beyond the civil w.lr ycars, though fir more immediate was the prohlcm of physical sun·i,·al tilr tens of millions of people. Ethnically distinct peasants and workcrs, whatever their p.uticular experiences, sharcd the collapse of state authority and economic order. In the flux of revolution social categories and identities bccame even more Huid and overlapping. As I 11a\'e tried to show in an earlier work,; nationalism was t()r most n.ltionalities still largely concentrated among the ethnic intelligcntsia, the students, and the lower middle classes of the towns, with at best a tlecting t()llowing among hro·.Hicr strata. Among Belorussians, Lithuanians, and Azerbaijanis, the paramount identification was not with one's nation, but with people nearby with whom one shared social and rdigious communality. Neither nationalism nor socialism was able to mobilize large numbers of these peoples into thc political struggles that would decide their fi.lture. For several other nationalities, among them the I _an·ians and the Georgians, class-based socialist mo\'elllcnts were far more potent than politict! n.ltionalism. Socialism as presented by the dominant intellectual elite answered the grie\"l11ces of both social and ethnic inferiority and promised a sociopolitical solution to the dual oppression. For still other nation',llities, like the Ukrainians and the Estonians, nationality competed with class t(lr the primary loyalty of the workers and peasants, with neither winning ,I dominant position. In Finland, a deadly polarization benveen social groups led to a civil war between parts of a population relati\'cly united on the question of national independence .1I1d commitment to Finnish culture. For the Armenians, a rather unique case of a people divided henveen nvo empires, without a secure area of concentration and f.lcing extermination, a non-class, vertically integrating nationalism overwhdmed all competitors. The Soviet government inherited a collapsing stolte structure that was rapidly being replaced by IOCoII authority hoth in Russian .1Ild non- Russian regions. The centrifug.ll Hight of authority ended only with the reintegration of regions ancl independent states by the Red Arm)'. Able to subdue tens of millions of nonRussians with a combination of military fi)rce, political repression, and appeals to sdf-determination, the Sm'iet governlllent quickly turned to accommodate the great majority of the population with an easier economic policy and concessions to national sentiments and particularities. The experience of the civil war, and the evident power of n,ltionalism, at least among clites, encouraged the Bolshevik leaders to compromise their earlier opposition to federalism. The m.~jor consequence of the Russian Revolu tiol1 for nOI1- Ru ssians \\'.IS the creation of new national "states" within a new multinational federation. Rather than hIli political independence or t()rccd assimiLttion into the greater Russian population, 110n-
151
Russians wne gi\'en administrati\"<; distinctioll, national cultural promotion, alld ~I kind of ~IHirmati\'e actioll program fiJI' the indigenous peoples (kOl"'lIiZIl/liill).
:\t le,lst t()l' the first fifteen "ears after the revolutioll a socialist timn of nationhuilding took place in the Sm'iet republics. New "n.niolls" were created, as ill Central Asi,l, where they Iud never existed, and smalln peoples were gi\'en alphabets and cultural institutions that they had never bdiHe enjoyed. All within the limited and confining framework of "socialist construction," to be sure, but this natiOlul till'lnation created nation.ll intelligentsias and working cbsses, national Comlllunist dites and readin" publics that ,It the end of the Soviet period would be coherent and consci(~us enough to be mobilized or Illobilize themseh'es ag.linst the decl)'ing cenln of the empire of republics.' Out of chaos and collapse, in conditions of international and eyen domestic isobtion, the S(wicr government built a new state, won the civil war, pacified a resistant pe.ISalltry, and, by 1926, restored the prewar economy. At the s'\lne time it rebuilt a multin.ltiolwl polity that soon took on the ch.lracteristics of a new empire. Perh.lps the most unique empire in the twenticrh cenntr~', the SO\'iet Union w,tS at olle and the same time by its OWIl understanding an ,\Ilti-imperialist state, a tcder,nion of sovereign states, and ~l voluntary union-all cLtims that its opponents rould easily dismiss as self-ser"ing and disingenuous. In the minds of its designers the Sm'iet Union was something more than ,I normal st,lle; it was the prefIguration of a (uture non-statL' dedicated initially, at least in Lenin's \'iew, as ,\1\ L'xample of equit~lble, non-exploitative relations among lutions, a model tilr further integration of the other countries and the ti-agments of the European empires. Anti-imperialism, thcn, was both a modd til!' thc internal structure of thL' USSR and .1 postllfe to attract supporters from abroad. l.ike \Voodww \'\filson, Lenin was a major contributor to the delegitimizing of imperialism and empires, and anti-imperialism remained until the end of the USSR a major dement in Sm'iet rhetoric. But ti'om its inception the SO\'iet Union repliclted imperialist relations. The rL'gathering of Russian lands was an effort carried out in conditions of ci\'il war, tilreign intervention, and state collapse by a reLtti\'ely centralized p.lrt) and the Red Army. The power of the cmter (the metropolc), as well ,IS its delllogr'lphic weight, was !;Ir greater than ,\I1y of the other units (the periphery) of the new state. Concessions were made to the perceived power of nati01l<1lislll, which it was believed was appropriate tilr a certain stage of history soon to be superseded. It was assumed that political and cultur,ll rights tilr non-Russians and the systematic constr,lint of Russian nationalism, along with the de\'elo]lment of a socialist economy, would be suttlcient to soh'C the "national question." \Vhile creating national territorial units with broad cultural pri\'ileges, the new gO\'l:rnment's O\'crwhelllling concern W,IS that the new ll1ultilutional kdcral state be a single integrated economy. On this point there was to be no compromise. Economic polin' was statewide, and each federal unit was bound to others and to the center b)' economic ties and dependencies. Relations between the mL'tropole allll
152
ROllllld
G.
SIIII\,
periphery thus were different on the political, cultural, and economic levels. Politically, certainly most pronouncedly in the tlrst decade of Soviet rule, pown was somewhat ddllsed, with bargaining taking place between the center and the republics and autonomies. Culturally, the policy of kormizlltsiill ("rooting") stressed indigenization of the local culture and the local elites. The new state attempted to incorpoLlte clites that were not hostile to Soviet power and to allow the de\'elopment of "nations" within the Soviet federation, but the political order, in which a single part}' monopolized all decision-making e\Tr}'where, undermined from the beginning local centers of power. As the regime became e\Tr more centralized ~lnd bureaucratized in 1\ loscow, the inequitable, imperial relations between center and peripheries beeline the norm until actual sovereignty existed only in the center. Economically the emphasis was on efficiencies that in general disregarded ethnocultural Elctors. Economic regionalization was usually an extra-ethnic practice, and cadre policy in the econom\', e\'en in the 1920s, was supposed to consider specialization, education, and training O\'t:[ ethnic qualitications. The effect of this dualistic policY, which ~It one and the same time stressed a .kind of ethnically blind modernization and promoted ethnocultural particularism and local political power within bounds, was to create increasingly coherent, compact, and conscious national populations within the republics while promising an eventually supra-ethnic future, full of m~lterial promise. In this new imperial arrangement the agenda was ultimately set ill lVloscow; the rehtiollship between center and republics was therefore imperial, for important issues of politics and the economy were not decided at the republic leyel. Like other great empires the SOI'iet Union legitimized its subordination of the colonized through a rhetoric of devclopmelltalism and progress. 1\1ociernization justitled tbe forced surrender of self--determination. The imperial aspects of the Sm'iet system became clearer in the earl~' 1930s as Stalin moved steadily away from the more radical aspects of kor<'71izlltsiil7 and gave a much Illore positive valence to Russian language and culture. Stalinism attempted in a haph~lZilrd way to rethink the idea of the Soviet "natioll" b~' using a nOli-ethnic Russian culture as a unit)'ing idiom tilr the whole country. VlJhile nations continued to be promoted Oil the periphery of the empire, effective participation in the political, economic, or cultural elite of the country required ~I cultuctl competence ill Russian and a loyalt}' to the entire Soviet project that superseded local identities and loyalties. Through generous rewards of power, prestige, and intluence, along with severe punishments, the Soviet center attracted "the best and the brightest" among the natiOlul clites, many of which were created during Soviet times, to colbhorate with the all-S()\'iet rulers. The costs of rdllsing to work in this way, of displaying "local nationalism," were extr.lOrdinarily severe-imprisonment or even death. \!\Tor1d \Var n was the moment when a political integration to('lk place between the Soviet Union and rodi7lil (motherland), not only Russia, not onl\' the Soviet 'mdiJltl, but ~lls() those of the other nationa1itics-tl~e Georgian Sill11.\~hob!!) or the
IS,;
Armenian bilil'L'lIik. Stollin combined the appe,l\s of nationalism with support of socialism, hlending the two indistinguish'lbly. for sel'cr,t! decadcs thereafter it 1\',1S nearl~' impossible for many, perhaps most, people to imagine their hOIl1eLtnd without the Sm'iet Union. A sh,lred rite of pass,lge had hound the picces into a prm'isional whole, with a certain degree ofottici,llly sanctioned local nationalism pnmitted. Onh' in the l%Os and afterwards did dissidents mOye hew)(1d the official bounds ',lI1d propose mllch more threatening altertlrl~ the last S()\'iet leaders: how to create democratic, egalitarian rclations between the timTIerly suhordinated peoples of the peripheries, while m,lilltaining a united tcderation; hoI\' to go be~'ond empire and t<mll a multinational democ"'ll"Y. Cor-
ROIII/Id G. Sill/I'
15-1
bachl:\' bdil:\'ed that such a rl:\'olutionary decolonization of thl: Sovil:t state stmctllrl: was possible while maintaining the country as a single state. I lis radical opponents around Ydtsin and in many of the rqmblics came to helieve otherwise. Holding the S()\'iet state together, a diftlcllit task in any circumstancl:s, turned out, after thl: sl:ismic inten'l:ntion of the August 1991 coup, t() be a task that neither the lcadns nor what the system had become wne up to.
Notes 1. l\hrc Radl "Patterns of Russian Imperial polin' Tow,mj the Nationalities," in cd. Edward Allworth, SO'l';ct NI//;olll/litl' j'rob!ellls (Ncw York: Coillmbia Unil'ersity Press, 1':171), 22-·U; Idem, "In the Imperiall\Ianncr," in ed.l\larc Radf Clltb,.r;II,· tbe Gr<'llt: A ]'rojil,. (New York: Hill & \Vang, 1 <J72), 1<J7-2-!(,; S. Frcderick Starr, "'I~arist Gm'ernment:The Imperial Dimcnsion," ill ed.Jeremy Azrad, S~Uid NI//;olllilizv 1'0/;(;,..1' lilld 1'1'11,t;,,·s (New York: Praeger, 1978),3-38. 2. Sec his RII.ISk,/ili r<"Z'olilll.l;ill, 2.1j:'I'ralii/-25 okti,i/n;a1917, 2 vols. (Prague: Institut istnrii sotsi,llizma, 1'168). 3. For an excellcnt treatment of the agrarian rCI'oJution and the SOI'iet state in the earll' Sovict period, sec Orlando Figcs, H'liSi/lit RlI.Isii/, Ci'l,il Tf;,r (Oxtc)rd: Oxt(,rd University Press, 1<J89). 4. SheiLi Fitzpatrid" Edllwtioll lilld Soc;,1i ,Ho/,ililv ill tb,. S01,id [1l1ioll, 1921-19.1-1 (Cambridge: Camhridf,!;c Univcrsity Prcss, 1979); Idcm, [Ix RII.I·silill R",,'oilltioll (New York: Oxford Univcrsity Press, 1982). 5. A. J. PoLin, Lt'llill 'Illrl tb,. Elid o/l'olitiC.l (Berkcle\': University of CaJit(,rnia Press, 1984). 6. VVilliam G. Rosl'llhcrf,!;, "Russian Llhor and Bolshc\~k Powcr After Octobcr," SIi/1,i( R,.,,;,,·w 44, no. 2 (Sullllller 19R5): 213-238. 7. R0l1<11d Grif!;or Suny, 'FIx Re1.'t'lIg" o/fbi' !'t,sl: N
12 AFTERMATHS OF EMPIRE AND THE UNMIXING OF PEOPLES
ROG ERS BRUBAKER
l\ iigration has always been central to the making, unmaking, and remaking of states. From the polychromatic political landscapes of the ancient world, with their luxuriant ,-ariet)' of fonns of rule, to the more unit(Jr111 terLlin of the present, dominated by the hure~nLcratic tl:rritorial state, massive 1ll00'Cll1ents of people have regularly accompanied-as consequl'nce and sometimes also as cause-the expansion, contraction, and rl:contlguration of political space.] This papl:r addresses the intertwined dmamics of llligr~ltiol1 and political reconfiguration in thl: afternuth of thl: col1apsl: of the Soviet Union. Substantial Illigrations within and ti'OLn-]I'anscaucasia and Cl:ntral Asia haYl~ aln:ady occurred in connection with the progrl:ssive erosion and eventtlrI11er ,-isioll, to be sure, SCl:lllS n~ccntly to have lost its hold on European Jlublic opinion. The alarmist rhetoric, scnsationalist headlines, and cataclysmic imagery ot 1990 allll· IlJ91, warning of thc imminent inundation of \ Vestern EurOpl" h~l,'e all but dis-
JS6
appeared-no doubt because the expected onslaught ftiled to materialize. Tlw vision of mass ethnic unlllixing, however, remains powerful. I ts plausibility is enhanced by the Yugoslav refugee crisis, which resulted directly from the dissolution of a multinational state and the incipient reconfiguration of political authority along n~ltional lines.' I t is thus understandable that the specter of an ~l11alogous "unmixing of peoples" in [10st-SO\'iet Eurasia-the specter of "ethnic cleansing" on a vaster catl\'as-h~l\l11ts discussions of post-Soviet migration. \Vithout belittling the potential dangers of a chaotic and brutal unmixing of peoples in certain parts of the fonner Soviet Union, 1 seek in this paper to provide a more nuanced and differentiated analysis of the relation between political recontiguration and migrations of ethnic unmixing in post-Sm'iet Eurasia. Although such migrations are likely to be highly variegated, potenti~llly involving scores of ethnonational groups and migration trajectories, I focus here on a single set of Hows-on the actual and potential migration to Russia of ethnic Russians and other Russophone residents of the non-Russian successor states.' 1 restrict the scope of the discussion in this manner t()r both analytictl and substantive reasons. Analytically, this will permit a more sustained and ditferentiated discussion of the migratory dynamics of this group. Suhstanti"ely, not onl\' do the 25 -million-odd Russians represent b~' br the largest pool of potential ethnomigrants,' but the manner in which and extent to which they become invoh'Cd in migrations of ethnic utlmixing will be fraught with consequences for Russian domestic politics and for relations between Russia and the nonRussian successor states. I analyze the reflux of Russians from the ex-So"iet periphery in hroad historical and comparati,'e perspective, considering them alongside earlier post-imperialmigratiot1S that ensued when a ruling ethnic or national group in a multinational empire was abruptl~· transt()rmed, by the shrinkage of political space and the recontiguLltion of political authority along national lines, into a national minority in a set of new nation-states. Three such cases arc examined: Balkan l\Iuslims during and after the disintegration of the Ottoman empire, Hungarians after the collapse of the Habshurg empire, and Germans after the colLtpse of the I Iabsburg empire and the German Kaiserreich." From this excursus into comparative history I extract four general analytical poi nts, and hring them to hear on the post-S(}\·iet migration of Russians to Russia. I adopt this historiCll and comparative approach not because the past offers precise analogs of the present-it does not-but because consideration of a variety or partially analogous cases can enrich and improve our understanding of the intertwined dynamics of migration and pol itical reconfiguration.
Muslim/Turkish Migration from the Balkans Consider fIrst the Ottoman case. The protracted disintegration of the Ottoman empire spanned well over a century, from the late eighteenth century to the after-
Ill;\th of the First \Vorld \Var. Throughout this pl'l'iod,
1S8
Rog<'i".I" Bmbllk<'!
p1inating in the aftermath of the First \.yorld \.yar, almost all of the Luge-scak migrations occurred in direct or indirect connection with military campaigns, This is true, most obviously and directl:', of spontaneous tlight bdill'e advancing armies, in the wake of retreating ones, or as a result of attacks on cil'ilian populations-depressingly pre\"llent in all the military campaigns of this period, and often intended precisel:' to pronlke mass migration,'" Rut other migrations, too, were indirectl)' caused by war, This is true, for example, of the l\luslim migratioll to Turkey under the terms of the Greco--'"TIlrkish population exchange mand,lted by the Lausanne Co[wention. Its counterpart-the million-strong Orthodox Christian migr,ltion from Turkey to Greece in 1922, which had alread:' been \'irtually completed by the time the Lausanne Convention was signed-was directly engendered by war: Greeks t1ed in panic amidst the violence and terror accompanying the Turkish counteroffensive of 1922, which drove the Greek armies in a rout fwm the regions of western Anatolia and eastern ThLlce that they had occupied since the Greek invasion of 1919. Because Turkey did not wish to allow these refugees to return en masse to Turkey, fearing that this would only help perpetuate Greek irredentist ambitions, it agreed to accept in return the compulsory resettlement in Turkey of the (mostly ethnic Turkish) l\ luslim citizens of Greece. iC Thus although the latter were not directly upwoted by war, their migration was nonetheless an indirect product of the Greek im'asion of Turkey and the Turkish counterotfensive; it would not have occurred in the absence of the Greco-Turkish war. To underscore the centrality of war to mass migrations of ethnic tlllmL'{ing in the Balkans between 1875 and 1924 is not to suggest that it was war as such that was responsible filr these migrations. It was rather a particular kind of war. It was war at the high noon of lllass ethnic nationalism, undertaken by states bent on shaping their territories in accordance with \ll,L'{imalist-and often bnt,tstically exaggerated-claims of ethnic demography ,md committed to molding their heterogeneous populations into relati\'ely homogeneous national wholes. Not all wars ent,lil the massive uprooting of civilian populations. But wars t(lught in the name of national self-determination, where the national "self" in question is conceived in ethnic rather than civic terms, but where the population is intricately intermixeJ, IIr" likely to engender ethnic unmixing through migLltion, murder, or some combination of hoth. l\ ligrations of ethnic unrnixing were thus engendered not by war as such, but by war in conjunction with the t(Hlnation of new nation-states and the ethnic "nationalization" of existillg states in a region of intermixed popuhtion and at a time of supcrch,\rged mass ethnic nationalism. Despite their paw:-.'}'smal intensity and "finality" at particular places and times, Balkan migrations of ethnic unmixing ha\'C been protmctecl. This holds p,lrticulady t()r the emigration (if l\IlIslim Turks from the Balkan successor states. The major phase ofunmixing Ltsted fifty years, from 1875 to 1924, coinciding with the progressi\'e disintegration of the Ottoman state and its tlnal demise in the Kemalist uprising in the ,tft:ermath of the First World \Var, But the emigration o(Turks
/'iY
(though no longer of large numhers of non-Tllfkish l\1u;,lims) cmtin\ll:d thLTcafter, albeit Illore intermittently and on a smaller scale. Bulgari'l, :11 particularthe Balkan state with the "\l'gest ethnically Turkish minority-Ik' experienn:J, in fits and starts, ,\ suhst.llltial (Hl
Magyar Migration from Hungarian Successor States Our second case is that of ethnic Hungarians after the collapsc of the J Ltbsbllrg empire in the First \Vorld VVar. 1'lut sudden collapse ditfered sharply from the protracted decay of the OttOll1,lIl cmpire. Hungarian ruk in the Ilungari.ul h.dt' of the elllJ1ire, br Ii'om deL'
l.
160
lull' of the empire, the Hungarian haH~ although ethnically heterogeneous (l\lagyars comprised only about half the population), was politically unitary, ruled by ;1 centralized, tlercely nationalistic, and almost exclusively l\lagyar bureaucracy." This internally autonomous quasi-nation-state was dismembered by the postwar settlement. The shrinkage of political space was dramatic. The 1LJ20 Treaty of Trianon stripped Hungary of two-thirds of its land and three-fifths of it~ prewar population (though in so doing it largely confirmed a de flcto state of aftilirs, the territories in question having been occupied and controlled, with tacit Allied b'lcking, by Romanian, Czech, and Serbian forces since the winter of 1918-19).' Although ahout 70 percent of the lnst population was non-l\lagyar, over three million I\Ltgyars suddenly became national minorities in neighboring nationstates, including most import,mtly 1.7 million I\lagyars in Transylvania, which W,lS awarded to Romania; 1 million in Slm'akia and Ruthenia, which went to Czechoshwakia; and 450,000 in Voivodim, which became part of Yugoslavia ..'" These new minorities emigrated in substanti,II numbers in the years immediately ti)llowing the First World VVar. But the post- H absburg migration of H ungarians was quite ditkrent from the Iate- and post-Ottoman migr.ltiol1s of Turks. In the first place, a filr sm,lHer share of the Hungarian popubtion migrated. In the six years immediately t()llowing the First Vv'orld War, when most of the migration occurred, about 424,000 HungariallS migrated to I lungary from territories ceded to Romania, Czechoslovakia, and Yugoslavia, representing 13.4 percent, 13.7 percent, and 9.5 percent respecti\'(:ly of the ethnic Hungarian population of the lost territories." Thereafter, apart from a renewed surge in the aftermath of the Second \Vorld \Var-including an organized Hungarian-Slovak population exchange at the insistence of Czechoslovakia, bent on ridding the country of its troublesome minorities"-there was little l\lagyar migration to IIungary from neighboring states until the late 19805. 2" Although we lack directly comparable tigures, Balkan Turkish/l\luslim mignltions to remaining Ottoman domains and Turkey were undoubtedly much larger, both in absolute numbers and in proportion to the Balkan Tllrkish/l\luslim pO)1ubtion. Ethnic I Iungarian migration from the lost territories remained comparatiyely limited in scope, chiet1y because it was primarily an elite migration, confined fur the most part to the upper and middle classes. The migration had three analyticilly distinct phases. '" first to ike were those most closely identified lVith the repressive and exploitative aspects of Hungarian rule-and therdiJre those with the most to fear from a new regime. 'I 'his group, many of whom fled before Romanian, Czechoslovak, and Serbian/YugosLtv rule were consolidated, included great landowners, milit;lry men, and state and county officials connected with the COllrts and the police. Second, de-l\ lagyarization of public administration, state eml'lo~'[)1ent, and education depri\'ed many middle-class Hungarians oftheir positions as otllcials, teachers, railroad and postal employees, etc., amI engcndered a second group of rcfugees, who tled less in tear than because of econoll1ic dispLtcement and loss of social status. Third, agrarian rciilrlll, by breaking up the great
161
llungarian-owned estates, displaced ,Ind pushed toward emigrn:ign policy, preventing allY reconciliation with neighboring states and making llIore likely the t~lteti.ll alignment with Fascist Italy and N,lzi Germany." Just as the gre.lt 198'.) exodus of Bulgarian Turks to Turkey n1
162
h)' the lax ent()rcement of work-permit requirements). If the literature on labor migration in other settings is any guide, however, this migration is likely to lead to substantial penn.lllent resettlement, especially on the part of ethnic Ilungarians. Romanians, too, ha\'C been dLlwn to Hungary by its rdatively attractive !.tbor market. Yet this is by no means a purdy economic migration. For Hungarians from Romania-but not t()r their Romanian neighbors and fellows citizens-ethnic nationality functions as a form of social capital, generating superior migration opportunities. Their language skills and extended bl1lily ties give them access to richer networks of int(lfInation about migration and employment opportunities; and their ethnic nationality m,ly secure them preferential treatment in encounters with border guards and customs oHicials, with interior-ministry bureaucrats having discretionary authority to grant permanent residence permits and citizenship, with labor inspectors checking workers' documents at work places, or with policemen checking doculllents on the street. Since 1991, when war broke out in YugosLl\'ia, IIungarians from Romania haw been joined by migrants (again mostl)' ethnic Hungarians) from Serbian Voivodina (home, bd()fe the war, to some 300,000 Hungarians) and from the Croatian region of eastern SlaY
German Migration from Habsburg and Hohenzollern Successor States Our tinal comparative case is that of ethnic Germans. After World \Var I, some f
1 (,,1
Western Hungari,lIl Burgenland, ceded to ':\ustria after the IV,lr,' thel' too suddenly became nationallninorities-albeit initi;llly less emb,lttied .Ind b~leaguered ones-in Ilungary, Romania, Yugosi.\\'ia, and C'zechoslm'akia. Altogether, some six ;\I1d a half million Cermans hecame national minorities including well o"er three millilll\ Sudeten Gemuns in Czechoslm'akia, over ,I million and a quarter Cermans in the territories ccdni by Germany and Austri.I-llungary to Poland, half a million in territory ceded by I lungary to Romania, half a million in territory ceded by Allstria and I Iungary to Yugoslavia, half.1 million in rump Hung,lry, and a quarter million in the newh' Italian Slluth Tl'rol." In respon:;e to this gre,lt stltus tLlIlst~lrIl1ati()n, there aj)pears to h,\I'e been negIigiblo.: migration of Germans li'om the I-lungarian half of the t()fIner I Ltbsburg empire, ,lIld relatively little migration from the non-Cenn.ln p,lrts Ill' the Austrian half o( the cmpirc, yet I'ery heal'Y migr:ttion to Gennany li'om the territories ceded by Germany to Pobnd. The lack of migration of Germ.lIls from tllrmer Hungarian tnritories is underst'lIldable. Their status changed least in the afternuth of empire. EI'er since the Compromise of IH67 g'II'e llung.lrians a li'ee hand in their Idf of the empire, they, not Gertlln~ not surprising that the Germans of the I Iungarian part of the Habsburg empire remained in place after its dissolution. For Germans ti-om I Iohenzollern Germany and the Austri'ln h'llf of the }-Ltbsburg empire, the ,Ibrupt transtlmnation from ruling nation.tlity to bele'lguercd national minority was much more drastic, and these new minorities were immediately plunged into harsh national cont1icts in the sllccessor states. At lirst gLl11ce, one might have expected similar post-imperi,11 migration patterns on the p.lrt of these ex-llohenzolkrn and ex-} Jabsburg Germans. Yet there were sharp differences. Adequate Austrian statistics arc lal-king for the crucial ttrst tl:w years after the bre.lkup of the empire. ,c, Yct while there appears to h'II'e been considerablc migration of tlmner imperial civil servants and military personnel from the Sllccessor states to Vienna,'" there lVas certainly no m.lss intlllx. And while Austrians were unh,lppy with the peace settlement-with the exclusion of the Sudeten and South Tyrolean Germans from the Austrian successor state, and el'en more with the prohibition of ,1'J.(h/lI,1'J into Gennany-the migrants th;lt did arrive in Vienna, quite unlike their politically powerful and radically irredcntist
llungarian counterparts in Budapest, do not seem to h~\\'e been strongly committed to recovering lost territories or to have h~ld any impact on interwar Austrian politics." From the territories ceded to Poland by Germany, on the other hand, there was a mass exodus of ethnic Germans-some 600,()OO to 800,000 in the immediately postwar years." The large majority of these callle from Posen and Polish Pomerania ~Ind resettled in the immediate aftermath, and even in anticipation, of the tr~\I1sfer of sovereignty." Another substantial group arrived somewhat hter from the portion of Upper Silesia that was awarded, after the 1921 plebisrite, and accompanying violent struggles, to Poland.l\lore than h~tlf of the ethnic Germa1l popllLltion of the teml1erly Germany territories that were incorporated into interwar PoL\I1d h~ld migrated to Germany within ten years." Thc exodus was ~\'en heavier from urb~U1 areas in the lost territories. Ethnic German "public otlicials, schoolteachers, members of the liberal professions, and [unskilled and scmiskilled] workmen [but not artisans] disappeared almost entirely from the towns ofthe Western Polish provinces."" By 1926 the German urban population of Posen and Polish Pomerania had declined by 85 percent. ,.. Why was ethnic German emigration in the aftermath of empire so much he~lvier from the te)('Jneriy German territories of PoLlnd th~\I1 from I Iabsburg successor states' Why, in particular, was there mass emigration from western Poland but no substantial emigration from interwar Czechoslovakia? The three million Sudeten Germans of Bohemia,l\lor~l\'ia, and Czech Silesia, after aLI, were among the llIost politically alienated of successor-state Germans. llighly nationalistic, and looking down on Czechs, over whom they felt destincd by histor\' to rule, they were initially unwiLling to li\'C as minorities in a Czechoslo\'ak state. Clearly desiring, and t(lflnally procbiming, unification with Austria, and assuming that the Paris peacemakers would recognize their asserted right to self-determination, thcy were bitterly disappointed when it became clear th~lt the historic frontiers of the Habsburg provinces would be maintained, and the Sudeten territories incorporated into CzechosIO\'aki~I." Yet no substantial ellligration ensued; nor did large-scale migration occur later in response to what Sudeten Germans imerpreted as a government policy systematically t;I\'oring Czechs in economic and cultural matters and aimed at weakening the ethnodelllographic position of Germans. The llIass ethnic German emigration from western Poland but not from the Sudeten lands shows that the sudden transteHlnation from ruling nationality to beleaguered and politictlly alienated national minority docs not in and of itself gener,lte migrations of ethnic unmixing. Two other tlctors shaped these strikingly different patterns of post-imperial migr~ltion. First, migration to German), was less of a displacement te)r the ethnic Germans of the new Polish state than migration to Austria would have been t()r their Sudeten counterparts. Germany had been ddcated in war, diminished in tcrritor\', and tf
II,S
of the Sudeten Germans, hOlVevl:[, had vanished; there W;IS no state t(lr them to return tn. Rump Austria W;IS not "their" st;lte; it was not a dill1ini,hed and transi(lfIl1ed I Iabsburg empire but rather a completely ditferent state:' Second, Sudeten Gerlll;lns were much more deeply r()oted and comp;lctly settled than the Germans of western Polo\lld. Germans comprised-and had [ll!' hundreds of years-the ol'Crwhcllllin majority . _ (over 95 rnerl'ent of the Ilopubtion) lhrou~hout most of the Sudeten bnds on the northern, western, ,lIld sOllthern perimeter of Bohemi;1 and 1\ Ioral'i;\. ,., Ethnic Germans were in the minority, howel'er, in the territories ceded b\' German\, to Pobnd after the First \Vorld \V,If. More important, they had bcc;] ancmba~tled, dClllographically eroding, and artitlcially su,tained minority en~n bd(m.: the war, when the territories still belonged to Gennanr The Prus"i;ln and German gOl'L'rnments had made strenUOllS eftl)fts to assimilate the ethnic Poles and to inl\uce ethnic Germans to settle and remain in thcse frontier districts, but to linle al'ail. The harsh en()rts to Gcrmanize the Polish popllbtion II'Cre counterproductivc, alienating the Poks ;\IId reinforcing their Polish-nation;tl identity.'" The region's ethnic Germans, morcover, participated disproportionately in the heavy cast-west internal migration from the agrarian e;lst to the industrial west in the late nineteenth and early twentieth celllur)', thereby weakening the ethnically German element in the cast in spite of massive state ett()I'ts to slistain it. I laying thus had a prec;lrious and cmbattled existence cI'Cn bd(nc the war, uIldn German sOI'l'reigIlty, the ethnic German population of these territories lacked the rootedness and linn attachment to thc region of their counterparts in the Sudeten region. And they had eyery re,lson to expect the new Polish government to attempt just as vif.!;orously and heavy-handedl), to Polonize its westcm borderlands as the German go\'\:rnment Iud sought to Ccnnanize the same territories bct(l1'e the IVaI'. Th'lt expect,ltion IVas not disappointed: the policy of the Polish governmcnt tow;lrds the ethnic German minority W;IS considerably harsher than that of the Czecho,\o\"lk gm·ernmcnt.'i They \Vere therct()re much more likely to emigrate oncc so\'ereignty p;lssed to Poland, and evell, in substaIltialnumbers, in anticipatioll of the transtCr of so\'ereignty. The migration of ethnic Genn;1I1s from the wcstern provinces ofthe new Polish state 11',15 he;II'ier, both in ;Ibsolute nUll1bers and in proportion to thc size of the new minorities, than an." migr.ltion from ex- I labsburg bIlds, including the JIligration of cthnic llungarians to rump IIungary. Gerlll;ln migration to Gernuny ill\'oll'cd at least half of the GL'Tlllan popubtion of the ceded territories, while the Hungarian migration to Hungary only ;Ibout n percent of the ethnic Ilungarian population of the ceded territories. Y'ct although nationalist puhlicists accused Poland of dclibcr;ltely dril'ing out Germans frolll the horder areas," and ;tlthough the resettll'l's (induding small hut I-igorous mltiOIulist groups ii'om Czechoslovakia, the Ihltics, and other ;\IT;IS of Ccrman settlement) did hecome .1ctil·e particip.1I1ts in I';lrio\ls homcland IMtionalist ;lssociHions, Cerman migra-. tion docs not scem to hal'e had the political impact ofib f{ungariancountcrpart. This \\',IS partly because Cerman lo,ses-of territory and of ethnic brethren-
166
were much less extensive than J JIIngary's, and resettlers from lost territories comprised a much smaller fraction of the population of interwar Germany than of interwar Hungary. The Germ;\I1 resettlcrs, moreover, Jllore closely approximated a cross-section of the German population of the lost territories than did their J lungarian counterparts, whose predom.inantly elite composition ;lmplified their voice in interwar politics. For Germans, then, little ethnic unmixing occurred in the aftermath of the collapse of the llabsburg empire. The o\'erwhelming majority of the more than five million Germans who became national minorities in the Sllccessor states remained in those states throughout the interwar period. Yet mass ethnic unmixing in this region was only postponed, not t()restalled. Tod;IY there arc scarcely any Germans in Czechoslovakia or the t()rml'r Yugosla\'ia, and there are only small residual communities of Germans in r lungary and Romania. Of exI-Iabsburg Germans in successor states other than Austria, only those of the Itali;lI1 South Tyrol sur\'ive today as a relatively intact community (despite a harsh Italianization campaign in the interwar period and a 1 ':139 German-lt;t\i;lI1 agreement, at l\lussolini's request, to resettle them in Germany):' l\Imt of the exHabsburg Germans-including virtu;llly all of the Sudeten Germans-were expelled, with Allied acquiescence, in the final stages ;l11d immcdi;\te aftermath of the Second World War (along with an even larger group of Germans from the eastern provinces of interwar Germany, who tled the advancing Red Army or were driven out in the aftermath of the war). By 1950 there were ill the Federal Republic and German Democratic Republic some 12 million ethnic German VcrtriL'iJ<'1le or expellees. Of these about 7 million were German citizens from the eastern territories of interw;tr Germany, now annexed by Poland and (ill the case of the area around Kiinigsberg/Kaliningrad) the So\'iet Union. The remaining 5 million were citizens of other-mainly Habsburg successor-states." Betweell 1950 and 1987, another million and a half ethnic Germans from Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union were resettled in the ·Federal Republic, over half of them from Po\;tnd." Since then, with the liberalization of tra\'e1 and emigration, nearly two million SPrit(//issicdla'" ha\'e settled in the Federal Republic, lured by its t~lhled prosperity, and taking ach'antage of the automatic immigratioll and citizenship rights that continue to be ofTered to ethnic Germans from the so-called Vertlt'ilillllgsgchidL', i.e., the territories from which Germans were dri\'l"1l out after the war.;; As a result, the once vast German diaspora of Eastern Europe and Russia is today undergoing a rapid, and probably tlnal, dissolution.
Ethnic Un mixing in the Mtermath of Empire: Some General Characteristics From this excursus into comparative history f()u r general analytical points emerge. The first concerns the great variation in the degree, timing, and modalities of ethnic llllmixing in the aftermath of empire-variation between the three
cases we halT considered, but also, and equally illlport~\nt, "ari~\tion within C~\dl l'ase o"er time, across n:gions, and among soci~d cLlsses. Consider just a Ii:\\' of the more striking dimensions of nriation. In some regions (till' ex~\ml'le, the Sudeten GLTllIan Llnds of Bohemia ~\I)d l\[oLlI'ia) unlllixing has heen \'irtually complete; in others (notahly the Hungarian successor states) onh' ~\ reLltively small minority of the li>nner dominant group Ius Illigrated. In Some cases (tilr example, th~lt of Germans in prOl'inces ceded after \Vorld War I to Poland) large-scale Illigration occurred in the immcdiate aftermath of political recontlguration or (in much of the I3alkans) in the course of wars that produced the recontlguration; in other cases (the ex-J·Ltbsburg Germans) Illass migratillll occurred only Illuch later. 1n many cases migrants tled actual or immediately fe;treJ \'iolence (ti))' example, l\ Jusl ims and others in the R usso-Tu rkish and B.dkan wars, and milliol1s of Germ~\I)s in the llnal stages of the Second \Vorld \Vlr) or were compelled to Illm'e b\' the state (Turks from Creece in ]923-2-1, Cermans in the afterlluth of the Second \Vor!ll \V~lr); in other cases (German SPiit(/I/JJi<,dla and the recent Hungarian Illigrants to Hung~lr)") migratiolls occurred ill more deliberate bshion, a, the aggreg;lte result of innumerable individual calculations of well-heing. A corollary of the first point is that there was nothing tilreonlainec\ about postimperial migrations of ethnic unlllixing. The rl'contlg-uration of politicil space along national lines did not automatically ent~lil a corn:sponding redistribution of population. Neither migr,ltion nor cyen the propemit}' to migrate was incxorably engendered by the status transf(>nnation trom dominant, st~lte-bearing nation,t/it)' in a multin~ltional state to n~ltional minority in a successor state. 1\ I uch depended on the m~ll1ner in which political recollfiguration occlllTed (notably the extent tll which it is dtected through or accompanied by war or other types of organized or disorganized \'io!cnce); on the ethnoJelllographic ch;lracteristics, especially the rootedness, of the new minori ty; on the an ticipated ~llld actu~tl policics of the successor states toward the minorit;,; on the ;l\>,lihbility and quality of the resettlement opportunities in an extemal national "homeland"; on the plausibility and attradiI'Cness of mobilizatioll ~lS an alternati\T to migLltion, of "voice" as an altern
168
Roger.,· Hru/!t1!-..,.
or threatened \'iolenee, especially during or immediately after wars, T emphasized ;lbo\,e the importance of war ~lS ~\ direct and indirect cause of the Balkan migrations, And the bulk of the ethnic German migration occurred in the final stages of the Second \Vor1d \Var and in the mass expulsions immediately t(ll1owing the W~\r. Yet the centrality of war and, more generally, \'iolence docs not mean that . post-imperial ethnic unmixing (;111 be neatly subsumed under the rubric of "forced migration." That rubric is in t;\ct too narrow and misleading. Some such migrations were, of course, directly compelled or tilrced in the most literal sense, and others, while not Cluite so literally coerced, were nonetheless powerfull~· induced by credible threats Of well-grounded fears ofimll1incnt tilrce or violence, But other cases do not satisfr e\Tn this expanded, looser definition of tilrced or coerced migration. This is the c~\se tiH the great majority of Germans le~lVing the western provinces of Poland after the First VI/orld \Var, although Nazi propagamh claimed otherwise, and tClr Germans leaving Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union after 1950; it is also the case tilr most of the Hungarian migration in the aftermath of the Habsburg collapse and for almost all of the Hungarian migration from Romania in the last decade. Even the mass Turkish exodus frolll Bulgaria in 1989, while certainly provoked by the communist gm'ernment of Bulgaria during its last Illonths in power, is not adequately characterized as a tilrced migmtion.;' l\lore generally, e\'en where fear is a centml motive of the migrants, it is not always appropriate to spe~\k of ti)[ced migrations. l\ lany German migrants from territories ceded to Poland .titer the First World \Var, and many Hung~lrian migrants from Habsburg Sllccessor states were no doubt mo\'(~d in part by ditYuse !Cars and amieties about their timlrc well-being in the new states; but they were not thereby forced migrants. Fear is a capacious concept: there is a great distance between migration arising from a sharply focused fear of imminent violence and migration engendered by a diffuse fear, concern, or anxiety about one's opportunities, or the opportunities of one's children, in the future. Forced migration is simply not very useful as an umhrella concept here; it is insufficiently ditrcrentiatcd, and it obscures the f;\ct that there is almost always, even in the case of flight from immediately threatening violence, a more or less signitlcant element of will or choice involved in the act of migration. T(l question the usefulness of an insuHlciently ditferentiated, O\'elTxtelltkd concept of ti)rced migration, needless to sa~', is not to deny the importance of intimidation and violence .IS means deliberately emplo~'ed to provoke migration. fourth, except where whole communities were indiscriminately targeted tilt' removal (as in the Greco:rurkish trans!Crs of 1922-1924 or in the expulsion of Sudeten Germans), there was a pronounced social selecti\'ity to post-iJ11peri~d migrations of ethnic unmL'(ing (as there is to many other migrations). I\Iost vulnerable to displacement were groups dependent, directly or indirectly, on the state. This included first and till'emost milit,\ry, police, and judici.d personnel, hureaucrats, and teachers, b\lt also post~11 and railway emplo)'ees and workers in enterprises owned by the state or dependent on state subsidies or contracts. This
selectivity of ethnic unmixillg was apparent in all the migrations we comidned but w.tS demonstrated most dralll'lticallr in the Hung.lrian migrations ;lftl'\" the First V\1orld VV'lr, where the peasant majority run.lined entirely in piace, while the l\Ltg)'ar st,lte-depcndent stratum \'irtually dis,tppe,lred from thc SlIccessor stateS. The reasons for this difti.:renti,tl susceptibility to ellligr.ltion arc obvious. The ncW nation-states were all nationalizing st,ltes, committcd, ill onc way or another, to rc\'crsing historic pHtt:rns of discrimination by thc t(mller imperial rulers and to promoting thc language, culture, dClllographic position, ccol1omic tlourishing, and political hegelllony of the new state-bearing nation. Short of enacting o\"l:rtly discriminatory legislation, one of the main instruments available to the new states in pursuit of thesc goals was control ovcr reLTUitlllcnt to statc clllplo),lllent.
Russian Migration from Soviet Successor States in Comparative and Historical Perspective In the light of the t()fegoing, how best can we think about the actual and potcntial migLltion to Russia of the twcntr-t-i,'e million successor-state Russians? 'I!) begin with (anJ ti)\lowing the samc ti)!lr points), we shoulJ not think of it as a uni tar), process, evincing the same patterns and tdl()\ving the s,lmc stages and rhythms throughout the f0f111l'\" Sm'it:t Union. InstcaJ we should think of it as a congeries of n.:ialed but distinct migrations (or lack thereof: ,IS may be the case fi))" SOIl1C successor states), exhibiting distinct patterns and rhythms. '''Ie should expect, thJt is, great variation in pattefl)s of post-So\,ict Russian migration\'ari,ltion both among and within successor states. It t()\lows that wc should not think of thc rct1ux of Russians to the Russian Federation as an automatic process, inexorably ,lccompanying the breakup of the SO\'iet Union. \Ve mList ,n'oid conceiving the causes of migration in o\'ergL'neralizcJ tcrms. I t is not adequate, t()l' instance, to concei,'C of Russians le;t\'ing the successor statcs simply becausc they have been tr,tmt(mned from dominant nationalit~· throughout thc SO\'iet Union to national minorities in tllc nonRussian successor st.nes. Thc ti)f('Cs, processes, and conditions engcndering Russian migration nced to be conceived in much more specitlc and differenti
170
in thinking .Ihout post-Sm"iet migrations as well. This means looking back as well as tilrward, tllr the present Russian rctlux toward Russia is not new and unprecedented. Sdecti\T ethnic unmixing began long bd(lre the explosion of nationalist protest under Gorbachev. The centuries-old current of Russian migratory expansion into 11 Oll- Russiall areas slowed and, in some cases, reversed itsdf during the last three decades. There was a subst.lIltial net Russi.1ll outflow from Georgia and Azerbaijan during each of the last three SClYiet intercensal periods (1959-1970, 1970-1979, and 1979-1989), and from Armenia in the 1979-1989. During the LIst intcrcensal period there was also a net outtlow of Russians, til!' the first time, from I\loldova, Kazakhstan and each of the Central Asian republics. And even though net Russian immigration continued, during the last intcrcensal period, to the Baltics and the Slavic west (Ukraine and Belarus), the rates of such Russian immigration declined over the last three inkrcensal periods in each of these republics except Lithuania."" The current and future phases of the Russian rctlux towards Russia should therdllre be understood not as initiating but as continuing and reint(lrcing a reversal of historic Russian migration patterns-a re\Trsal the origins of which long antedate the breakup of the Sm"icr Union.'" A broad time horizon also requires th'lt we try to look beyond. the immediately visible problems, crises, and migration currents to think, in an admittedly speculative mode, about the longer-term dynamics of political reconfiguration and ethnic unmLxing in post-Soviet Eurasia. The historically crucial role of war and, more broadly, violence in engendering post-imperial migrations of ethnic unmixing, especially the most inteme phases of such migr,ltions, holds out the possibility that ethnic Russians might avoid heing swept up by the kind of cataclysmic mass migrations that arc almost invari,tblv driwn bv war or at least lw. actual or threatened violence. Even in the " . absence ot- war or significant violence direr/ed (Igaim/ RII.uit71H, to be sure, many Russians from Transcaucasia and Central Asia h.lve been moving, and will no doubt continue to move, to Russia. But these migrations have not been, and need not he, cataclysmic, even if-to take a hypothetical limiting case-the entire Russian population of Central Asia (excluding Kazakhstan) and Transcaucasia were to migrate to Russia over, say, a ten-year period. Nor can recent .lIld current migrations of Russians from these and some other regions be conceived as t(lrced (-uyllllz/>d<'1711yi) migrations, although they arc often rdcrred to as such in Russian discussions. The fact that such migrations have been illdllcrd by political reconfiguration and changes in the political, economic, and cultural status of Russians does not mean that they have been fol"«'d. E\"en so, as 1 argue below, substantial Russian resettlement from these regions would significantly strain the Russian Feder.ttion. Yet it is important to distinguish between this mode of non-ti)rced, non-cataclysmic ullmLxing and the vastly more disruptive ,Ind dangerous migrations that could ensue should crhnopolitical contlict in Kaz.lkhstan or Ukraine become militarized or otherwise linked to large-scale violence.
171
Onc spccific migcHion-cngcndering proccss ccnted to carlicr aftcrmaths of cmpirc \\,;1> that of"cthnic succcssilJn" among oftlcials and othcr statc cmployccs. It was this that accountcd for the pronounced social selcctivity of thosc carlicr llligrations of cthnic unmixing, with thc statc-dcpcndcnt stratum of thc iimlln Stllats'I'Dik hC;l\'ily ol'C1Tcprcscntcd amollg cmigrants. I lerc thc implications ti)r post-So"iet migratioll arc mixcd. On the onc hand, almost e\'cryonc is dcpendent, directl~' or indirl'ctly, 011 the SLltC, incrcasing thc scopc ti)r cthnonational cont1ict. Although pri\'atization may cI'cntually rcducc this dcpellllence, it is itself a s ta te-dejlendcn t process, atfording ample occasion lin ethnona tional conflict OYCl" modes of appropriation of public assds and cnterpriscs. But while the scope for ethnic contlil,t o\'er jobs and resources is greatn in the post-Sovid than, say, thc post- I labsburg casc, gil'Cn thc near-uni\'nsal dcpcndence on thc state, the opportunities tilr ethnic succcssion ill its dllssic spbL'}'(', namely public administration, arc smaller. Thc Sm'id Union was unlike earlier multinational empires in its delibemte cultil'ation and institutiollal empo'Vnlllent, in thc peripheral republics, of llumerous non- Russian n;ltional intelligentsias-coupled, of course, with harsh repression of del'i;lnt political bclu\'ior."" As a result, the administratil'c apparatus of the pcriphery-monopolized by memlxrs of the imperial Stllllts'I'o/k in the old multinational empires, ami consequently a prime t;trget tilT ethnic succession in their aftermath-was already staffed Ltrgely by members of the tituLtr nationalities, Public administration therefore docs not prol'ide the successor st;ltes with ulmp,trahlc ()pportunities for the wholesale promotion of the ncw state-bearing nation at the cxpense of thc timner ruling nationality.''' Nonetheless, compctition ti)r jobs in all sectors of the cconomy is bound to intcnsify as economic restructuring generates higher lel'els of unemployment, " especially in rcgions where the Ltbor tilrce of thc titular natioll;tiity is growing extremely rapidly." Gil'en the persisting centrality of the state in economic life, as well as the institutionalized expectations of "ownership" of "their own" politics hcld by titular clites, such competition is sure to be politicized along etltnOlutional lines, albeit to diHi:ring degrees in difti:ring successor states. lntensit~'ing Iahor market competition in thc Soviet southerll ticr already contributed· to gradual Russian emigration during the last decade,'" and it will no doubt continuc to do so, although specificilly political 6ctors will probably become increasingly important in generating ernigLltion ti-om thosc regions. The extent to which contlict o\'er jobs and resources will gcnerate el1ligr;ltion of Russians ti-om other regions, howel'cr, rather than ethnopolitical mobilization on their part, remains to be scen, and will depend on a ,'ariety of other betms, some of them sketched below.
A Selective and Uneven Unmixing66 To understand the dvnamics of the current and tilturc Russian rdlux tow;trds Russia, it is not cnou"gll t() point to the transt(mnation uf Russians ti"om contl-
172
Ragas Hrubrl/c"J"
dent St{/t1ts'lio/~ into beleaguered minority. Nor can one appeal in sweeping terms-as do Russian nationalists-to the persecution of and discrimination against Russians in the successor statcs. The most salient t;lct about Russian migration from the successor states is its unevenness, and we need an analytical framework that can help explain this unevenness. The response of the Russian diaspora to political, cultural, and economic reconfiguration in the aftermath of S()\'iet disintegration has been strikingly varied."; Emigration hom non-Russian territories is only one of an arra~' of possible responses. Other responses include individual assimilation, or at least acculturation, to the dominant local population, and collecti\'e Illobilization til!' equal civil rights, tilf spccial cultural or linguistic rights, tilr territorial political autonomy, for secession, or e\Tn tilr the restoration of central control. The extent of Russian emigration thus depends in part on the plausibility, feasibility, ;l1\d attr.lctiveness of alternative responses. Ethnodemographic variables such as the size, concentration, and footedness of the Russian popubtions in the territories in question, as well as thc trajectory of these variables over time, comprise a first set of f;lL'tors governing the relative attracti\'cness of migration. \Vhere the Russian population is small, scattered, Of weakly rooted, and especially whcn it has already been shrinking, thc prevailing response to 10ca.1 nationalisms is likdy to be cmigration, together with a certain amount of apolitical individual acculturation or assimilation. A largc, conccntrated, and deeply rootcd Russian population, on the other hand, is more likdy to rem;lin in place and engage in collective political action. Duration of residence obviously contributes to rootedness-not only how long a given individual or . bmily has resided in the tcrritory, but also how long the community has existed. Past and present tics to the land also contribute to rootedncss: peas;\Ilt communities, and to a lesser extcnt cven the urhan descendants of such peasant settlcrs, are ordinarily more deeply fOoted than historicIlly purdy urban settlements. Among Russian di'lspora communities, rootedness may he greatest in northern and eastern Kazakhstan"" and in eastern and southern Ukrainc;"" it is probably weakest in thc historically purdy urban settlements of Central Asia. Jn wider historical and comparative perspecti\'e, howevcr, it should be noted that none of the succeSSOf state Russian communities is as deeply fOoted as peasant communities have tcndcd to be. A second set of factors includcs the terms of membership ~H1d the texture of cVCfyday life filr Russians in the new nation-states. By terms of membership I mean the extent to which thc rcwrittcn rules of the political game in the new nation-states-especially those hearing on the hnguagc of education, the language of public lifc, thc criteria of citizenship, and the rights of pcrmancnt residents who arc not granted, or do not seck, citizenship in thc ncw states-impose cultu f
1i,I
emigration from weakly rooteJ Russian comnHlIlities, ,11ll1 it will stimuhte demands for restor,ltion of cClltLl1 control, or ttlr territorial ,Iutonomy, in deeply rooted Russian communities. llltt>nnal hostility towards Russians, e\"l:n without the threat of violence, may han the same ctll:cts. Anti- Russi,1Il attitudes and practices arc particularly im}lorLlt1t in Central Asi,l, given the high degree of segn:gatioJl betwccn Russians and indigenous nationalities and the more classically colonial char,lcter of Russian domination there. The great question l11,lrk is northefll and eastern KazakhsLlI1, where the s,lme segrcgation and quasi-colonial situation h,IS cxisted, yct where the Russian scttler popuLltion is more dceply rooted, d,lting fmm massi\'C rural colonization in the late nineteenth century. Russians in K,lzalJ1stan might be comp,lred in this respcct with FreJlch scttler colonists ill Algcri,I,'" whilc Russi,11l5 in the cities of Centr,d Asia might be more .Iptly compared with urban Europeans in colonies without dceply rooted European rural settlements. /\. further set of t;ICtor5 likely to shape the Russian rcsponse to political reconfiguration concerns the prospecti\'c economic or political ad\'OIntages that might induce Russians to remain in a successor statc despite anti- Russian sentiment and nationalistic language and citizenship legishtion.' Such advantages an: likely to be cspccially rclc\"ult in thc Baltic statl's, ",hid1 may be scen as having more f,l\'orable prospects than other successor states till' economic integration into Europe and tt)t· 111,~intaining public order and establishing libn,tl institutions. /\. tlnal set uf (actors conccrns the orientation ,\I1d policies of the Russian st ate toward the Yarious communities of diaspora Russians. These include Ilot only "domcstic" policies toward immigrants ,wd refugees ti'01l1 thl' succcssor statcs in mattns of citizenship, immigration, and relocation or integration assistance (housing, employment, de. ), but also Russian "tiHcign policy" initiativcs \'is-;"I\'is the succcssor statcs, sccking eithcr to t(m~st,dl rcparriatilln to Russia or, if repatriation Glllllllt be tllrestalled, to regulatc it. Russia might scck to prC\Tnt a potentially destabilizing massi\'e intlux of Russians hy negotiating favorahle conditions tt)r the diasl'ora communities, til[ example, in manns of citizcllship and cultuml t~lcilities. In a h,lr5her lI1ode, it might cllgage in coC!'ci\'c diplom.lc)' or e\'en intervene with military t(lrCe to rcassnt control oyer all or part of a refugee-producing SUCL'l:ssor statc, sa)" a hypothetically radically nation.dist KazakhsL1Il." I n general, diftl:rcntial policics of thc Russian state toward thc various diaspora communi tics may diHl:rclltially atll:ct the propensity of diaspora Russians to cmigratc. On the basis of thesc considerations, we can expcct sharply diftl:ring ratcs of migration to Russia on the part of dittcrcnt di,lspora groups.' I\Jigration will probably be the domitlOlIlt Hlissian responsc to lIoll-Russian llatiollOllisl11s in Central Asi,l (excluding Kaz'lkhstan) ,lIld 'li·Olnscaucasi,l. Thl' Russian population of Central Asia, although large, is cxclusi,'cly urban and not deeply rooted; and it faces the gn:,ltest intt>nnal hostility from the indigcnous nationalitics. The Russi,1Il population of Transcaucasia is small and Llpidly shrinking, Already dur-
11-1
Ragcrs Brl/f,i1k","
ing the 1980s, as we haye noted above, there was substantial Russian emigrati()n from Central Asia and Tr.\l1SClllCasia, and the rate of emigration has increased since the collapse of Sm,iet authori ty. Russian emigration rates arc likely to remain much lower from areas with territorially concentLlted and historically rooted Russian popuhtions such as eastern and southern Ukraine, northern and eastern Kazakhstan, 1\ [oldova cast of the Dniester, and northeastern Estonia. There, we arc more likely to sec-and in some cases, of course, already are seeing-collecti\'(: political responses on the part of Russians t() non- Russian nationalisms. Elsewhere in the Baltics, comparatively bright Illedium- and long-term economic prospects call be expected to limit the scale of emigration. This means that of the twenty-five million Russians in the non-Russian successor states, only a small fraction-if nonetheless a large group in absolute numbers-is at high risk of being induced or tl)[ced to dec to Russia in the next few years. The Russians Illost likely to resettle ill I{ussia arc those in Central Asia (3.3 million in 1989) and Transcaucasia (785,000), 1\lany of these-though we do not ha\'C a vcry precise idea how many-have aln:ady Ill(wed, with the he'lyiest proportional outflow from violence-torn Tajikistan. C4 This pool of actual and poten.tial migrants amounts to less than 3 percent of the total population of Russia. In principle, the resettlement of eyen a substantial fraction of this migrant pool lllight benefit Russia. For decades, delllographers alld economic planners have been concerned about rural depopulation in central Russia and about labor deficits in 'lreas of Russia that were targeted teH development projects. In practice, however, it will be diftlcult tlH the state to steer resettlement in accordance with demographic and economic needs. Far trom benditing Russia, the migration to Russia in the next few years of a substantial fraction of Central Asian and Transcaucasi.m "Russians would probably place a signitlcant strain on the Russian state, which, in the throes of economic crisis, and having no experience with immigration or rdllgee tlows, is largely unprepared to handle a substantial intiux of resettlers or refugees. Such migration would pose a greater strain on the Central Asian societies, given the Russian or European monopoly or quasi-monopoly of many techniell occupations in these countries. The outflow of skilled specialists in the last few )'e.lrs has already disrupted enterprises. fearing ti.lrther, more serious disruptions, ruling elites of the Ccntral Asian successor states have urged, and sought to induce, Russians and other Europeans to remain. How successfll1 thcy will be remains to he seen. Retaining Russians and other S!a\'S will certainly be easier than retaining those with more attractive resettlement opportunities (especially Germans and Jews, whose Central Asian settlements ha\'e been rapidly shrinking).1\Iuch will depend on the ability of successor state governments to maintain public order and on the O\'erall social and political atmosphere in these states. 1\ I uch more serious than e\'Cn a near-complete Russian exod"us from Central Asia would be a massive Russian exodus hom the core areas of Russian scttle-
A(t,'rl/llltbs vlElllpir.:
tlild
Ib,' Ulllllixing (://'<'0/,/,'.1
liS
mcnt in thc non-l~ussian succcssor statcs, Ukrainc and Kazakhstan, with somc 11.-1 and 6.2 lllillion Russians, rcspccti\'l:ly, in 1989, accoullting t(lr 70 percellt thc total Russian diaspora. -, \Vith largc, tcrritoriall~' conccntrated, .lnd historicllly rootcd communitics in thcsc statcs, Russians arc unlikely to leavc in largc numbers unless (1) go"cmmcnt policics and Jlopular practiccs in Ukraine and Kazakhstan take on a much morc sharply .1I1ti-Russian orient.ltion than the), have at present, and (2) intensi0'ing crhnonational conHict is militarizcd or otherwise linked with actu.11 or threatencd \'iolcncc. Although thcre is no immediate prospect ofthis occurring, it must bc rcckoned a real possibility ()\'t.:r thc longer tcrlll, especially in Kazakhstan, given thc potent historicaimcll1ories th'1t can bc Illobilizcd around thc tremcnd()us sutlering int1icted by thc Sovicr statc, with whosc projects Russian settlers-at least in till: case of Kazakhstan-can bc all too easily identified. Besides thc tremendous ecollomic problems it would ent.lil, large-scale rcsettlement or Russians b'om Ukr.iine or Kazakhstan to Russia could also be politically destabilizing, The still-modest rctlux of Russians to Russia-represented as forced migration-already provides abundant grist tIn' the mills of Russian nationalists, A much larger Russi'1n exodus ti'om thesc core arcas of Russian settlemcnt in the Ilcar abroad, especially one occurring in response to sh.lrpl), anti-Russian stolte policies or instanccs or threats of violence, would further strengthen the nationalists, and the refugees could fi)fln key constituencics tIll" radical nationalists committed to rec()\"(Ting control of what they claim arc "historically Russian" territories, In othcr instances, including, as wc saw abm'c, intcrwar Ilungary, displaced and dispossessed rcfugees have pw"ided constituelll'ies j(l[ extreme nationalist partics and programs.
or
Conclusion Post-Soviet Eurasia has entered what is likeh' to be a protLlCtl'd period of political rccolltiguration, involving simultancously the rcconstitution of political authority, the redrawing of territorial boundarics, and the restructuring of populatiol1S. These Illultiple recontigurations, togcther with Illassive economic transtllflnations, have already entailed l'onsidcrablc migration, and will no doubt cntail considerably 1ll00T, possibly on a scale unseen since the aftermath of the Second \Vorld \Var. The largest of these migrations-and one p.lrticularly ti'aught with political implicltions-has been and will continue to he th.lt of successor-sLlte Russians to Russia. Sur\'e~'ing e'lriier insLlnces of ethnic ullmixing in thc aftermath of empire, this paper has sought to come to grips analytictlly with the patterns and dynamics that arc likely to characterize that Illigration, Arguing ag.linst o\'crgeneralizcd explan.1lions or prognosticltions of ethnic lInllli_\ing, it points to the Ileed tIll' a Illore nuanced, ditlcrelltiated approach that would take systematic account of the \'aried and
176
multitimn conditions t;\cing successor state Russians and their ,'aried and multiform responses, including migration, to those conditions.
Notes This paper W.IS ori~ill;\lIy commissioned h\' RAND fi,r a Conference onl\li~r;ltioll from and \Vithill the I~mner USSR, The Ha~ue, I\lan:h 1':1':13. It was puhlished hy Routled~e in Elbll;( ,'lId R,,(;,,/ SllIdi,',1 18, no, 2 (J\pril 1'NS) alld as .1 ell.l)lter ill m~' hook N"liulI,,/;,111/ Rcj;"/I11,'" (C;lmhrid~c University Press, 1':I':Ih). It is reprinted herc in sli~ht1y altered form hy pcrmission of Routb-l~e and C amhrid~c U Ilivcrsity Press. 1. Sec, ti,r example, Aristide R. Zolheq,;, "Contelllpor'H~' Tr;1I1snatiollal ;\li~rations in } listorical I'crspecti\T: Pattcrns and Dilemmas," in U.S. JIIlIll;gl',//;OI/ IIl1d R.elllg<,l' Polin', cd. 1\bry j\ 1. Kritz (Lexington, 1\lass.: D. C. I-leath, 1983); Aristide R. Zolherg, Astri Suhrke, .Ind Ser~io Agua~'o, E«(II/,Cji-Olll V;O/CII(<': COI~jlid {/Ild tbc R.cji,gcc CI';S;S ;11 Ibe DeL'L'/0I';lIg World (New York: Oxfimj University Press, 1989); 1\lich'leI R. l'ILllTus, [I,,' UlI'lc'I/JI/,'d: EIII'OI"'11i1 Rc/ill/"s ;11 Ibe [wclllidb C'lItlilY (New York: Oxt"rd Uni\'ersity Press, 1<)85); I\I~'r; in the atlert\uth of elllpire, of course, do n()t invoke only, or e\'l'n most importantly, the t"rmer rulin~ ~roul's. One need think onl~' of the murderous deport.ltion oi Armenians from northe.lstcrn TlI1'ke~', to say nothin~ of the centralit~· of deport.ltion to the ~enocidalpolicies and pr;lctices of the N.lzi re~ime. This l"IPeJ" t,\Cuses Oil mi~[;nions of timller dominant nati()n.tiiries hecause these
111 7. Kem,1I Karpat, AI/ II/qllirv iI/Iv Ib, So(illl F01111dlllioill v(i'v'lIliol/lllisllI 11/ Ib,' OI/VII""1 ,'lIllI, (Prillccton: Ccnter of Inrernation,1I Studies, 1')73), 106. 8. lVlarn", [/mcI"II,'d, p. -11. '). Kemal Karpat, Ott~IIIIIII l'O/'lIllIlioll, 1S.IO-19I-I: Dt'llIog",,/,bi, 1111,1 Su(i,d Cbllrlldai,,'li(s (l\hdison: Uni\"l"fsity of\Visconsin Prcss, 11)85). 10. Joscph Rothschild, F"lsI (;<'1/111/1 Ellrv/,' Hdll",''Illis, .. RaL'ial :'II if!;r,ltions in thc Balkans Durillf!; tllc Years 1')12-1,)2-1," Ceoy;rll/,bi(IIljolill/,i/ (,() no. -I (11)25): 316. 12.l\hrrus, [ll/iCIlI/I,'d, l" -11. n. Karpat, II/fjllin', pp. 1-2; Karpat, Olivillill/ j>v/,II/
Pl" (,Itf
22. Karpat, OIIO)})IIII 1'O/,II/r, TI", HII!>,'!>lIIg 11lollllrr!1l', 1 S09-191 S (London: I-Llllli,h I Llllliiton, 1 Y-I8), 185tf 25.1\ hcartlll:Y, HUI/X"IT III/d ffa SU'(".I'.I'OI.l', 1', 1; lst\"1II ,\l(>cs~', "Radicalization and COllntcrrc\,,,llltion: 1\ Ltf!;yar I{dllf!;ccs fwm thc SlIcLTs",r Statcs .1 lid Thcir Role in 111111f!;;\I'\', 1\118-1 ')21," Ph. D. Diss., lJni\'l"rsi 1)' of Calil( >l'Ilia, Los Angeles, 1')73, ch. 2; l{othschild, Dl.lf C.·II/rl,1 LIiIO/,t', 1" 155. 26. Rothschild, F,a.,1 c,'lI/ril/ EI/I'UJ>l" p. 155. 27. l\ [ocsy, "Radic,tlization and C ollntcrrc\'olutiol1," pp. 8-(). 28. K'llman Janics, (.';::"·c/'O,.h"I1/.: ]>v/in' ,liId tbe lfllllgll,.iall .i1il/vrifV. 1945--IS (Ncw Yorl;:: Colllmhia lInin:rsin·l'rcss, 1<)82); Dariusz Stoia, "ForL'cd ;\Iigr'ltiolls ill \;;uwl'c'ln [liston'," Illf,'ri/lfli011111.1liXllllioll Re'('i,"lC 26 (1 ')')2): 337; Liszl() Sz('ike, "1 Iunf!;arian I'l'I'"pcctin!s on Emif!;Lltion ,I lid Iml1lif!;Lltion in the New Europcan l\rchitccturc," lllt,'m,lI/ol/t/I AJ(e:llllioll R,'"'i,,c 26 (1 ')')2): JUl>. 2'). I do not includc wartime I iun!!:arian-Rom
12. Ihid., p. lJ. 3]. Ihid., ch. 10. 34.lhid. 35.1\ly account of the most recent phase of ethnil' unmixing im'olving Hungari.lI1s is h'lsed on inten'iews with oflil'i.lls of the OHio: til[ Tr'lnshorder Ilungari'lns in sulllmer 1<)lJ4 'Ind ) <)':1') and on discussions with etllliic I fungari'lIIs in Cluj, Romani.1 (the largest cit~· in Tr'\Ils~·lvani'l), in August 1'.1':15. ]0. See Sz6ke, "Hungarian Pcrspecti,'Cs on Emigration .Ind Immigration," p. 30ft 17, Alfred Bohman, 8e"'ij/k,'I'/1I/,I; IIlld NlItiollillit,itell ill Siido,lfellro/," (Cologne: Verb~ \"'issenschaft und l'olitik, 1%9), 3h, 38. Rohert A, Kann, Tb,' lHII/fillllfiollri/ Em/,ire: N"fioll,ili,lm lIlId N"tiol'f'/ Reform 111 Ib" lIflOSOl/lg IlIoll"rcby, 18-18-1918, 2 vols. (New York: Columbia Uni"ersit), Press, 19';0), vol. 2, pp. 301ff; Walter Kuhn, "Das Deutschtum in Polen und srin Schicksal in Kriegs- und N'lchkriq!;szeit," in \Verner l\brkert, POlell (Colognc and Graz: RohLtIl, ]459); \"'erner Nellner, "Grllndlagen lind Hallptergebnisse der Statistik," in ed, Ellgen Lemberg and Friedrich Eddin~, Die T;.,.lri,'/Jcllt' ill n;'sld"lItscb/lllld, ed, Eugen Lemberg and Friedrich Edding (Kiel: Ferdinand Hart, 1(59), vol. 1, p. 67. 3'.1. Alfred Bohman, BI"po/k,'I'1J11g IIlId Nllliolllllitiit<'1l ill d,'1' 1;'cbt'Cbos/o'v..',Ii.:,'i (Cologne: Verlag Wissensthaft lind Politik, 1':175), 14(,. 40. 1\ Iarrus, UII'v..',1I1Ied, p. 74. 41. Some Sudeten German nationalists, to be sure, did move to Germam', where the~' hecame part of the \Veimar nationalist scene and, at the radical end of the spectrum, (onducted an irredentist campaign urging the incorporation of Sudeten German !.lIIds into the Reich. Their numbers were small, howel'Cr, and the~' had no appreciahle intluelKe on \"'eimar politi(s. Radical emigre natiolulists were more significant players in the hOllleLtnd Il/CIII, 19,1J-19.18: To/k,"IIIIIII'/,o/ilik IIl1d fbi' Farll/II/lltioll o/Mrzi FOl't'igll }'o/icl' (folkestone, U.K.: Dawson, 1'.175), esp. PI'. 2'.1ff. 42. Eugene 1\1. Kulischer, Ellro/,e 011 tb" 1\10',''-: 1I~lr '"Ii! 1'o/,lI/tltiall Cbllllg,'(, 1917-41 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1':I~8), 175; Richard Blanke, OI'/,b,IIIJ of T','r,II/i/les: Tlx Cl'l'IIlrlllS ill TI~',l/em 1'0/11 11 d, 1918-1939 (Lexington, Ky.: Uni\'ersit~· of Kcnnlch Press, 14':1]), 121T. ~j, 1\lartin Brnszat, ZlL'<'iblllldt'l't Jllbre "elltJcb!! PO/"II/,alitik (Frankfurt: Suhrkall1j1, 1472),212. ~4. Schechtman, EIII'Q/,"llIll'o/,lI/lItivll ll'lImj,'n, Pl'. 254ft; somewhat higher estimates ,Ire gi,'cn in Broszat, Z,cI'iblllldl'l'tJtlbrc dell!scbe }'O/I'II/,o/ili/.:, p. 212. 45. Schechtman, ElIro/'I',1I1 }'O/,lI/fllioll TI'II11If,.TI', p. 261. 46. Blanke, OI'/,b'IJIS of'r;'I',llIi//I',I, 1" 34. 47. Bohman, Be",o//.:I'l'1l1lg 1111" Ntltiolill/it,jtl'll ill del' 7~cbl'(bosIG"L"lkei, pp. 3'Jtl; Rothschild, CrISt C'Il/I',d FIlI'O/,'" PI" 78-81; Ronald 1\1. Smelser, Tb,' SII"d,'1I ProbleJll, 19,U-1938: l'0/k,111IIIIJ/,01iIik IIl1d tb.- FOI'IIlIi/lltiollo/Nllzi FOI't'iglll'o/i,y (Fnlkestone, UK: Dawson, 1'.175), 8-9. 48. Interwar Hungary, on the other hand, ',UII,( essentiall~' a (much) diminished and tr.lIlsl'lfIlled version of pre-war Hungary; it was in an important sense "the same" state. For this re.lson, among others, migr;ltion to rump I lungary on the part of ethnic' Hung'lri;lns from the successor statcs was no douht more plausihle than migration t,) rump j\ustria on the part of ethnic Germans. 49, Bohman, }k"ij/kallllg IlIld NII/iolllllit,itell ill da 'jj'cb,'(bo,l/a'''ilk''I, p. 117.
.1/t"rlllrltb , (:/EJllp;r<' (Ilid tlx UIlIlli.\;lIg o/H'o/,"'-'
1 ~<)
50. Hrovat, z.'~',,;/'IIII.I<'f"1 1uod ill Frll II c,' ,lIld G<'I'llIlIllI' (Cambridge, 1\Ltss.: Harvard U nin'rsity Prcss, 1<)')2), 168tf 58. Aristidc Zolhcrg, "The Form.ltion of New States as .1 Rcfllgce-Gener.lting Process," ~j'th' AIII,'r;,'rlll /hilt/,'IIII' ?/}'olitiilil'illd So .. i," Sii,'IIc', -167 (1 <)83): 37. 59. Vasile\'a, "Bul~'lrian Turkish El1ligr.ltion and Return." 60. Ibrh.lra Anderson and Bri.1I1 Sil\Tr, "Demographic Sources of the Clr'lIl);ing Ethnic Composition of the Soviet Union," /'o/,III"lioll lilld De",,'lo/,IIIt'lIt R,.·,,;,,'iC' 15 (1 <)89): 6-10-6-12. 1\ligratory unmixin~ .t1so involved other n.ltionalities. hlr three decadcs, t"r cx.lmple, there has been substanti.tl nct llli~Lltion of Armenians hom Ceor~i'l and Azerbaijan to Arlllcnia, and a modest net migLltion of Azeris frum Georgia and Anneni'l to Azerb.lij.lIl. For these natiOilollitics, the refugee Hows of the List few veal'S, 1,,1lowing the outhreak of Armcni.lI1-Azcri ethliic violence in 1'.188, h'1\'c onl.\' reint()reed a long -term trend towards ethnic lInlllixing in Transc,lul'Olsia (ibid., 63R--(,-I0; Bri'ln Sil\'Cr, "Popllbtion Redistribution and the Ethnic IhbllL'c in Transc.llIL'olsia," in 11'1111.1"[1111(lil;,,: Nal;vll,,,;,1l{ ,llId Soci," (,b,lIIg", cd. Ronald Gri~or Suny [,-\Iln Arbor: 1\Iichi);.lIl SLI\'ic Publications, 1 ')83], 377). hI. Zhallna Z,liontchkovsbia, "EHeets oflnternall\Iigration on the Fmigr.ltioll from the USSR," in RAND COII/;'l"t'll(,' 011 }'IO)'/,<'(I;'1',' ill;grrl'ioll {liid r"!;l!,r,,';oll FOIll ,b,' For111<'1' SO'1'i<'lUlli?1I (Santa 1\Ionil'a, Calif.: 7'JO\'embcr 17-1'.1, 1')')1). (,2. On the e,lrI." Soviet policy of kOI'<'lli:;:'rlhiill alld suhsequcnt modes of preferential treatment, in higher education and state cmployment, t;.lr memhers of tituLrr nationalities, sce Ccrhard Simon, N"lioll,"i.l"1II IlIld }'oli .. v 1Q'lL'IlI'l/ tb,' N,iI;OIlO/;I;.. ,,' ;11 tb,' 50'1';,'1 [/11;011 (Boulder, Colo.: \Vesn'iew Press, 1 <)'.11); I'hilip G. Roeder, "Soviet Federalism and Ethnic 1\ Iohiliz.ltion," Worl.l}'ol;, i",1 -13 (1 <)i.) 1). 63. Indeed ill col111"lratin' perspecti\'e, it is misle'ldin~ to spe.lk of Russians as the "rulin); nationality" in the Sm'icr Union. They were a 1;I\'Ored nationality in cert,lill respects, .1l1d the," were dL'ilI'ly the S'""tl','ulk, the stolte-hearin~ n~ltiotlalit\" of the Soviet Union, hilt the~' were not a rliling nationality in the s'lme s~'nse .1S wcr~ l\Jllslill1 Turb in rile Ottoll1.;n Iblkoins, J Ilingarians in their half of the l-Llhshur); clllpire in its LIst halfl'eIHur\', ()r (;l'fIllolnS in the he.!\'ih, Polish Prussian cast bci'''''' the First \Vorld \V.lr. 64, 'Z,liontl'hkm'skai,l, Effeds ofT ntcrn.rl 1\ IigLltion on Emigr.ltion." 65. Ihid,
A,,,,,"r
U
ISO 6{). This senioll (\raws Oil I'art of m.\' "Political Dimcnsions of]\ li~ration from and '11l101l!!; Soviet Successor Statcs," in IlIt,'I"IlIlt;fjlllli ;1!;g,."tiQII 1/11,1 S,·..",.;t\", eo.l\Iyron Weiner (Boulder, Colo.: ''\/estyie\\', 1')<)1). . 67. For an overview sec Paul Kolstoe, RII.HiclllS illlb,. PO,."I,.,. Su·"id /?."/,IINi(s (Lonoon: Hurst, 1<)<)5). ()fl. Alre'l Irdcllld tllId Frc'lICbA<'<.,'rill (Berkeley: Institutc ofIntcrnational Studies, UnilTrsity ofCdit'lrnia, 1<)85). 71. By politi..:al 'llklllt;\!!;eS I undcrstand here y;rcatcr sel'tlrity or stahility. 72. On mcn.:iyc dil'lonuc\', see i\lyron \Veiller, "Security, Stability, and Intnnational 1\ lip;ration," PI" 23-2-1. 73. Besides the mntc:xtual variahles skc:tched here, ch,uacterizinf.( successor st,ltes, their Russi'lIl romlllllllities, and Russian state policy, a set of indil;dual-lc:l'c:1 \'ari'lhles will he important detc:rminants of Russian ell\i~ration. These include a!!;c, protessioll,,1 or o(cupati01I;\lqualitications, Ian!!;uaf';e kll()wbl~c, fl1nily mnnCl,tiom in Russia, ;\11(\ so on. 7-1. Statistics on mi!!;ration Hows in recCIlt years are deril'ed from hureaucratic procedures (rep;istcring- with local 'Iuthorities or 'lpplyin!!; till' spcci,d st,ltus as a rctilg-ec or forced mip;nmt). vVith the witherin~ away of the sute, many mig-rants amid sudl procedures. Statistics tlllIs capturc ()t\I~' a part of the How, hy most estimates only ;\ rdatively smalll"lrt (Vitkovsbia, 1"I1I1:;:./1d[,IIII,licl .11T~'<.l'cItsiid, p. 3). 75.]n the case of Ukraillc, the precision sug-!!;csted by ccnsus ti).,'llfeS, e\Tn whcn rounded to the nearest hundred thousand, is entirely spurious. For while the houndary hetween Russians and other Sial'S on the onc hand and K,lzakhs on the other is sharp in K.,\zakhsun, thc boundar~' betwecn Russiam and Ukr'lini,ms in Ukrainc is 'In~'tlling but that. The \'er~' catq!;orics "!{ussi'lll" amI "Ukraini'\1\" as design;]tors of ethnic nationality r,nhc:r than le!!;'11 citizenship arc, from a sociologiclll'0int of "ie\\" dceJ>I~' problcnutic in the llkLlini'llI context, where rates of intcfmarri'lg-c ,uc cxtremcly hi!!;h, and where ne'lrly two million ofthosr dcsi!!;l];Iting thcir cthnic nationality as Ukr'linian in the 1<)8'.1ccnslIs admitted to not speaking Ukrainian as their natil'c Ian[!;u'lY;c or ,IS a second lan!!;uagc thel' could "ti'ecly L'o\11l\\and"-a ti!!;lm: many consider to he !!;re,'tly underestimate,\ (ti)[ the data on bn!!;uagc, scc Gosudarsn'ennl'i Komitct po Statistikc, Ntlfsiolltll'lII,i 50s/c/1' NcI("/"lIiia SSSR, 1'1" 78-7':1). A sdf-COIlSci(lllS ethnically Russian millority C/.l' diJrill;'Iji"oll/ fb,' RI/Is0j'bolle pO/',,/'lti(;11 m,11' emer!!;c in Ukr,line, but it Colllnot he taken as ,I givcn. For an 'Irgumcnt that political ,!e;ll'agcs in Ukr,linc will tilllo\\' lin!!;uistic rather th,m cthnic lincs, sce Domini(]I,e Ard, "r ,;lI\[!;U;lge and Grou\, Boundaries in the Two Ukraines," \,;lper preselltcd at conterCIlL'C on N,ltiOI/,1I ,1/illori!i,'". Ncltiollct!i:::';Jlg Stdt,-(, ,111,1 Ext,T/Ict! Ntilioll,1I 1I0111<'/dllds in rbe N,'ze Ewo/,c', August 22-2.J, 1<)cH, Bcllagio Stud" and Confercnce Centcr, 1tal~'.
13 CONCLUSION
KAREN BARKEY AND MARK VON IIAGEN
The breakup and threatened breakup of multinational states at the end of the twentieth century, llIost notably the SOI'jet Union and Yugo~!avia, have revived interest in the three historical, traditional, continuous land-based dyn~lstie empires that most recently oceupied much of the territory of the timner Sovicr bloc the Habsburg, Ottoman, and Russian empires, OI'L'r centuries tbose empires devised stLltegies-with varying degrees of slIccess-to ruk over their vast domains and diverse peoples in ~1I1 era bctilre the nation-state and nati()n~d iml had triumphed as the "modern" timn of political 'lrganiz'ltion. VVhell all three t:liled to sun'il'e the cataclysm o(\Vorld \Var I and the challenges of mod- . ern nationalist movements, they were succeeded by experiments in the adaptatioll of the nation-state model to cast central and southeastern Europe and the l\liddlc ~ast, or, in the case of the Soviet Union, a new timll of Illuitin.ltional existence which was intended noncrheless to aecollllllodate the principle of national self-determination th~lt had received s.l1lction fro1l1 both the anti-imperialist socialist mm'elllents anJ \Vilsonian liheralism.' Although the Cre.n \Var saw the bq!;innings of modern practices of ethnic cleansing in the targeting of brge communities with discriminatory llleasures, deportatioll, L'ITn ll1urder, Illost of the newly minted sllccessor states still remained br ti-O\ll the ideal of one nation lone state, and all had to contend with large popubtions which were re(()nn:ptu~llizeJ ~IS "national lllinorities." The League of Nations devoted much of its time and resources to oVC1'coming Of Hlitigating the seemingly intractable dilemmas which t10wed from these new arrangements, In large measure our sense of the t:lilure of the I_eague of Nations system derives ti-om that organization's inability to thwart new te)l'ces of national irredcntism and the rise of crudely xL'nophohic and l'h~\U\'inist ideologues to state power across Europe, \Vhere,ls 'Vorld \Var I and the ci\'il W~lrs that filllowed in its wake and ~lgainst its b.lckdrop legitimized state policies of ethnic 1,\'/
182
cleansing, it was World \Var II howe\Tr that saw its application in this region of the world with unparalleled murderousness and sa\'agery. Hitkr and Stalin were the most enthusiastic practitioners of this "n,ltionality policy," but the victorious Allies enshrined the practice as well with a host of postwar bonIer adiustments and population transfers. The United Nations was proclaimed h) th;)se same victorious allies, naively in retrospect, as the triumph over n,ltionalism and ethnic hatred. Despite this long and \'ioknt history of nationalist ideas and nationalizing states in the region', many of the popular media and academic accounts of postSm'iet politics have stubbornly treated recent e\Tnts as unique in time and space; moreover, they have overemphasized the role of nationalism as all autonomous t(lrCe in state coilapse and invoked primordial ethnic hatreds to explain postimperial contlict. As Katherine Verdery has reminded us, these ,tccounts ,He often ideology masking itsdt~ whether innocently or not, as analysis; such ideologies ha\'e often tllllnd themseh'es realized in t(lreign policies that tolerate or exacerbate violent conflict.; This volume was conceived in part as a response to those mainstream accounts of the consequences of state breakup on the politics of nation-building in east central and southeastern Europe. Our intention in bringing together the authors was to build a comparative, historical framework in which to explore several key issues in the scholarly literature of historical sociology and conceptually enriched comparati\'c history. \Ve felt a need to reconsider the histories of the major empires in the region because the nation-state has enjoyed such hegemonic status in the organization of the historical and social sciences that scholars ha\'C tended to he prejudiced against . the study of empires.' Yet in contrast to the longer life span of the empires of the region, the nation-state's relatively brief record in this p,trt of the world that succeeded to the traditional empires has often been one of tragic bilures in the management of interethnic relations. But any ctt(Ht to compare the experiences of the empires with those of the successor states conti-ollts the ftct that the literature on empires generall~' Elils to explore how empires managed ll1ultiethnicity for so long; moreover, whereas the traditional empires managed this complex task tllr centuries, the Soviet Union was less successful in this comparative pLTspective. Additional "world-historical" forces that have stimulated social scientists to begin to question the "sdf-evident" character of the nation-state, and at the least to begin historicizing it, kwe come from the various efi:(lrts at economic and political integration, especially the European Union,; but 'llso the continued vitality of separatist regiollalll1ovell1cnts, whether the Catalun),ans in Spain or the Qlebeqcois in Canada. We structured this volume along se\'Cral ,1.,'{es of comparison. First. we are comparing three traditional empires with the Sm'iet l.Jnion, a modern \'L~rsion of their efforts to hold together and rule over 111ultinatiOlwJ societies. Certainly the ideolog)' and political institutions of the Soviet Union distinguished it from the traditional empires in many ways; still the persistent ethnodemogr,lphic character and the "nationality policies" of the Sm'iet state set it apart from the classic
IS.)
nation-states of the I\lodl.'rn period and suggest fruittlll comparisons with the llab,burg alld Ru"ian empires. A second set of «()lIlparisons emhraces the dll'l.'[Se sub"impl'rial communities that comprised the Illultinational societies that serve as the largest units of comparison. For example, we observcd a wide range of policies toward ethnic and religious groups alld looked t
1.1'-1
empires, whose wartime transfimnations ha"e heen suggestively compared to economic and political modernization bct(lre their collapse.': On the other hand, the Soviet Union and Yugosb\\'ia collapsed as multinational stItes without being invoked in a major international war, but both have experienced bloody contlicts since their colL1pse. AbOl'e all, we wish to restore an important sense, missing in much of the popular literature, of the dynamic interactions of agency, structure, and historical contingency in the transtiHlnations of the sC\'eral societies. In ollr essays, it is states and their ruling elites that emerge as key actors and f;\ctors in the processes we tre .. t here. Of course, states cannot be presuJlled to operate with constant levels of ,\utonolll), to shape or intervene in their societies; nor can they be assumed to be Jllonolithic entities that execute their will from above, with impunity, and unhesitatingly upon a malleable society. Curiously, the traditional empires ,md the So"iet Union, despite the fierce reputations of feudal militaristic and barbarian despotisms that their nationalist and socialist opposition spokespeopk succeeded in bequeathing to later generations, must be characterized as we,lk states when judged by the criteria of modern western Europe. State .strength here is measured by the degree of bureaucratic penetration of society, politicll "dlicienc),," integration and centralization of the nation via unitilflll stamLtrd languages and common nurkets." Certainly, these transtilflnationalist procii"ities, whether they be the Tlllzimat of the Ottoman bureaucracy or the Great Rctimns of the RomanO\'s' enlightened bureaucrats, arrived belatedly in the traditional empires and were met with determined resistance from entrenched if declining clites. I Ioweyer we underst
CulldllSiul1
iS5
decline and collapse express a cOllsensus that nationalism was one of the Ilujor ideological repertoires of the twentieth centur\,; as such, it was ,\\'ailable to cl;,dlellgers of the Old Regilnes, hut nowhere wa-s it the primM)' cause of illlpnial colLtpse_ There is some consensus hmvc\'er that Old Rq,(imes' (including the Soviet Union) state strength declined in reLltion to the clpacity to m.lnage social, economic, and political tensions Juring the final Jecades of their existence.'" \Ve arc also concerned with the place of ideologies and identities, primarily but by no means exclusively national ones, in these transtilflllatiol1s. Each of our tillir states, bccd with ever Illon: powcrful challcnges to its principles by nations to the west and cast (Japan in particular), recognized a need to .ld.lpt some of the successful ingredients of British, French, German or, e\·entll.dh·, American success. Their ctt(Jrts ranged ti-olll no\'el ways of organizing their .;rmies to permitting gre.lter im'oh'emcnt by society in local government tll expanJing educatioll beyond the privileged classes to reorganizing economic activilY around lhe market or capitotlislll. They all made ClJIlsidenlble eftilrts to holJ things tllgether while rdilrlning and to tr,\llsti)fIll bases oflegitimacy without sacrificing transnationalloy.dties to rulers. In response to the powerful pull of nalionalism and the triumph of the model of the lution-state in modem Europe, the tradition,tl empires ,tIl experimented with new attempts to ground their regimes in the legitim'lc), of popubr sovereignt), without ceding the prerog.lli\-es of autocracy. In the Russian Empire, oHlcial nationality was pronlOted by the reforming bureaucracy and the ImJlnial court steadily Russitled itself C\'en as the 18Y7 census showed Russians to constitute less than half the Empire's population. [n the [Ltbshmg Empire, beginning with Joseph 11, the dynasty emb,lrkcd on .1 Germanizatioll of its central administration and promoted a German high culture e\-cn while it W,IS compromising Wilh new tiHms of local rule in the non-German lands. The Ottomans too, perlups much less ,\lIlbitiously than the prn'iously mentioned empires, alh'anced an ide.t of Ottoman identity that contained important elements of Turkishness, but exacerbated the sense of national discrimination expressed h~' the non-Turkish nations of their \'ast holdings. Finally, the Sm'ict l filion as well during its last decades trumpeted the creation of a historically new social fi>rInation, the Soviet people, which operated largely however through the Russian Ltngll.1ge and came to be viewed as Russitleation by the non- Russian peopics of the Union c\-ell while frustrating the eHIlrts of ethnic RlIssi.111S themselves to till"ge a national identity of their own. In each of the tilllr cases, then, the imperial or S()\'iet clites pursued policies that, on the one hand, thwarted the emergence of modem nation.tl identities in the name of multinational or transnational harmony, while making still enough concessions to the national principle in other spheres to encourage the rise of anti-Slate national mO\·eme.:nts. The comp,lrati\'e historical perspecti\'Cs on st.lte.: collapse in the traditional empires and the So\'iet Unioll provide some backdrop to the next set of issues .llat cellter OIl srate- and nation-building after the.: breakdowns. The historicd record reveals a wide range of n:r)' di\'erse experiellces of the transition ti-om
JS6
empire to nationalizing state, but certain commonalities otter much material ti)r productive comparisons. Once again, the processes under consideration invoh'c sel'Cnlllcvels of comparison: tirst and most obviously, the nation-building etti)rts offhe states that succeeded to the threc traditional empires and the SOI'iet Union that arc the central tilCus of this n)lul11e's studies; second, the post-imperial experiences arc compared to the trajectories of west European states; third, thc nation-state projects that were ti)rged out of thc collapsc of our empires arc compared to those of the colonial empires; finally, several authors hint at comparisons between the empires themselves and the nation-states or nationalizing states that succeeded them in a cOllSideration of elements of continuity and discontinuity in their patterns of rule. The processes of tramtilflnation at the heart of our enterprise occurred against backdrops of major changes in the international system and in a general context of national, social or political rcvolutions. The thn:c traditional cmpircs tell during a war that pitted them against their morc alil'anced challengers to thc wcst, but el"cn the Sm'ict Union's collapse seems to be fatally linked to the terms of international competition set by the non-SOI'iet world." Rogers Bruhaker also fralllcs his discussion of the transformation of thc tmditional cmpires in the relationship between war, cthnic unmixing and nationbuilding. This relationship is prcscnt in every case, but difterent in its outcomes. He compares the migrations ofIhlbn l\luslims, Hungarians and Ccrmans out of the Ottoman, [ Iabsburg, and German empires and draws ~lI1al)"tic principles that he then applies to the post-Sm'iet migrations of Russians back to the Russian Federation from the post-Soviet successor states. The long-term, protracted aspects of these processes which actually started during the decline of the empires in many senses continue until today. The more homogeneous a population is, the easier the task of nation-building; homogeneity is att,lined fastest during times of war because wartime policies in the twentieth century have otten included tC)fced migration or the outright annihilation of groups and CITn the threat of war has prm'ided a rationale for ethnic cklllsing. The Lmds ruled by the Habslmrg, Ottoman and Romanov empires were no strangers to such I'iolencc. A related issue is the degree to which the imperial st,ltes practiced ethnodemographic surgery as a technique of rule and therehy created the context for the outbreaks of ethnic I'iolence that followed in the wake of their collapses. \Ve need to look not only to the institutionalleg,lcies but also to the conditions of exit from the Old Regimes and to the interl'ention of tiJreign powers and the international community generally. Brubaker stresses the diversity in the outcomes of the processes of transformation, and this is a theme that we wish to underline in our discmsion of the other contributions as well. How do we begin to account ti)r sOllle of the more fundamental diHerences? II istorically the processes of state- and nation-building that ti)llowed in the wake of our empires and the So\'iet Union differ radicall~' from the known records of west European state- and nation-fcmn,ltion in their timing ,lIld the ch,uaner of their clites. Certainly all states must engage in simi-
COIlc/llsioll
IS;-
lar actions to consolidak tht:ir tnrirories and to eng.lge in nation-building, but the European states, unlike tht: st.ltes of l:ast cl:ntral, southl:.lsterll Europe and the l\ Iiddle E'lst, did not ell1nge overnight after the breakup of a llIultinational state; instead they took long centuries to consolidatt: iheir rule and build their nation around this ruk.'.' State-building generally precedni nation-building, where,ls the post-ill1pnial dites under consideration in the second half of our volume were t;)rced to consolidate states ,mel build nations O\'t:rnight and in highly unpropitious cirUlmstanCl:s. The "ery urgency of the post-illlperi,tl processes has encouraged scholars to emphasize the rok of contingency in framing actors' possible choices of anion. Another m,\jor and directly relarcd difference betwt:t:n the statt:- and I1nnation of colollial cmpires, primarily the British and the French cases, otters other prospects ti)r produeti"c comparison. J-iobsbawlI1 argues that colonial t:mpires arc also quite diHerent ti'OIl1 the traditional clllpirt:s at the ct:ntcr of this "olull1e; nOIll'tlll:less wc can obsl'I"ve a cOIllIllonality ill the cbaracter oftht: post-imperial and post-colonial ditt:s. In both sets of cascs l1lost of thc leaders of thc ncw statt:s were re"olutiollaries who were ddlned by tht:ir opposition to multinational (meaning t()reign) rule alld who appt:aled via their fl'l"vcnt nationalism to a highly mobilizt:d and ch,lrged popuLltion. They dt:ployed a discourse of national oppl'ession, persecution, and liberation which \'iliticd the imperial in ordt:r to construct a ne\\' and ditlert:llt futurt:, to build a Ill:W nation ti'ee of "t;Heign" rule or intluencc. Thc transfiH"ll1ation of nationalist n:n)lutionaries into nation-huilders \\,a;; certainly not the cxperit:nce of western Europe, but it was "ery much the experience of the countries built out of the demise of west European coloni,11 cmpires. But this is where thc similarities with tht: post-coloni,t1 statl:S reach their lill1-' its. And this is bccause, as /-iobsbawll1 ,Irgut:s, the bn:,lkup of traditionalt:l1lpires was made easier by the tilct that there were in jilct "obvious inheritors" ill most
cases, whereas the colonial empires restructured most of the preexisting political arrangements in the colonies to such a degree that there were no clear-cut inheritors left after decolonization. Generally, the post-colonial states of Africa and Asia were saddled with territori,t\ and social boundaries that bore little resemblance to preexisting lines of demarcation; even a more "successful" case such as India endured two breakuJls and civil war (Pakist
C(III.-/II,(iUII
1S,)
cation or rdigion, will not tr,mskr so smoothl\' ti'om one st.lte to the next. The hottom line is that there is no historical gU'lr'llJt~e that alternativd~' aU or none of the imperial legacies will he rejected or acceprcd by the ncw clites, but th,lt nonethcless t~lscinating p,lttCfIlS emerge ill our rd1ccrions that arc the outcollles of political contestation, ,lgenc}" and contingency interacting with the constraints imposed hy structures. If there is one lessoll to be learned ti"Om these explor
Notes 1. r\rno J. :\ Ian:r, Wil,oll ',',1, L'lIill: l'olili"i/ Origills u(lb,' ,\;,zc Di/,/vlll"<'l', 191-;'-191 S (New York: i\ Icridi'1I1 Books, 1%4), 2. Ro)!:ers Bruhaker, "N'ltional ]\Iinorities, Nationalizin!, States, 'lIld External National Homelands in the Nl:w ElIro)'I:," J),,,'d,t/II( 124, no. 2 (l'N5): 107-132. 3. A recent trendl.lllt niti'llic of this appro'Ic11 is Katherine Venier:', "~,lti()nalisJl1 and Natiollal Sentiment in Post-Soci,t1ist Ron1 (Stanti>r
1,)75), 73-76. S. i\!ormall Stonc, Tlx £.1.(t.:1'II Frol/t, 191-1-191; (London: Hodder and StlHI)!;hton, 1':I7S), 285. ':I, Po)!;gi, lh,' SI"tl'; :'I.ntholl\' Giddens also disclisses these processes in Tbl' ,v"tioJl-Stall' aJl.! J 'iolm(,' (Bcrkele~': Unil'crsity of Cditinni'l Press, 1l)87). 10. The consensus on imperial decline ILlS hccn L'h,dlcn)!;cd un (lL'c"lsion. On the cconomic vigor of thc Ihhshur~ empire in its tln,tl decades, SCI: D'l\'id F. Good, Th,' E(OJlollli.- Ri.,,' ort!". H.i1,,,/Jl/Ig EIII/,ir,', 1750-191-1 (lkrkcley: Unil'ersin' of CalifiH'nia Press, 1':184). On a more "optimistic" rcadill)!; of the tinalprew'lr decade in the Russian cmpire, sce the historiographiL',d rC\;ew cssa:' Ill' Arthur 1\ Iendd, "On intLTpretin)!; the Fate of 11lll'cri'li Rllssia," in cd. T. Stanou, Rm..-ia 1111,1,.,- Ib.. L"st ii',,,' Udinne'lpolis: Uni\'(:rsity of I\lillncsot,ll'n'ss, 1')!>':I), 13-41. 11. Theda Sko'p,i, in Stllt,') lIIId So.-ir,1 RI','alllliom (Camhridgc: ClIllhrid)!;e l Jllil'lTSin' Press, 1,)7':1), highlig-hr- the intersection of intcrnation,tl and dOlllestic proc'csses in her cxplatutll>1l of the Frcnch, l{ussi',l1l ,mel Chincsc rcvolutions, 12. SL'C Daniel Chimt, ";\;,nion,tlist Libnations and N.ltionaJist Nightnures: The ConsequCllces of End of Empires ill the' fwentieth Century," in ed. Be\'el'i:' C rawlilrd, ,1/,,,}d,I. St"I,'I', ,/II.! [),IIIOO'''(I': FbI' I'o/ili,,'; r:,OI/Ollll' or l'&"I-COJIIIII,,,,i(t i;'all,,/&m'rlli&II (Boilider:
\Vesn'icw, 1l)':I5), 43~68,
' .
,
13. Ch'lr\es Till\', J'oplll,,,' COIII,'IIlioll ill Gr,,,1 Brililill, 1;5.'1-111.1-1 (Call1hridw', l\lass.: I !alTar" linivl"l'sin'l'ress, 1l)l)S); '11ll1 idt:lll, (;"I'r,ioll, CII/,ilill ,,,,d Euro/,"'''' St"I,,', <)90-1990 J 1>, (Oxt;,nl: BLtckwell, 1':1':10),
ABOUT THE BOOK AND EDITORS
The SO\'iet {Jnion W,IS h,mlk til(: tirst Ltr~e, continllous, bnd-hased, mllitin'ltion,tl empire to mlbpse inlllodern times, The USSR itscifwas, ironic'llh', the direct reslllt o(one sllch demise, th'lt of ill1pl'ri,t\ Rllssia, which in tllrn was but one of se\'croll other sllch clllpires th,l( did not sllr\'i\'e the stresses of the times: the Allstm-lllln~arian Empire of the Hahshllrf.!;s and the Otton1
Karen Barkey is associ,tte professor of sociolof.!;v at Columbia University. She is author of Ntilidits ,llId HIII<'tllI(r,I/I: Tlx GttaTl/tllI ROllIi' to Stilt,' C;"lItr,"i::tllioll (1 t.)l)~), l\1ark von Hagen is assoc'iate professor of history and the dircchlr of the H.lrrinl
ABOUT THE CONTRIBUTORS
Rogers nrubaker is professnr of sociology at the Univcrsity of California at Los Angdcs. Istyan Ddk is the Seth Low Professor of Histor~' at Columbia Uni\·ersity. E.J. HobshawlIl is emerinls professor of his ton' at Birheck College, UniH',",i~' of London, and c11lerinls uni\'crsi~' professor of politics and socic~' at the New School for Social Research. Caglar Keyder is pt'
INDEX
Abdlilhalllid 11, 3~, 3-1, ,I), 37, I~O, 121, \2,1, ]15. Sl'~' a/.,& OttlHnan empirc ,\hlllllllll'cid, Sultall, 3R ,\hsoilitisnl, 2, -I, 5, ,'iO i\~rari"n Illilitary domains . .\, ..f ,\kil; ]\lehl11ct, 126 ,\lh'"lia,16 Allies, 111-112, Ill) An,lInlia, II, ,\2,1-1, 35, 36, -10,101,115,116, 120, 125, 15H migrations fllHH, 157 SI',' j{1.\~ l\L\s~ Tlli~r;ltinIl; ()trllillan elllpire Andcrs"n, 1lL-lIcdicl, 118 .'\n~Ir.'~s\·1
1.16
//""'/'/11,:.09,18), B-1 . Anri-iml'criali'lll. 151, S,' i1!'~ Imperialism Allli-~emitislll, U'i, 1.16, n7-UH ~'\rab pr(J\'ill(('~l
.)2,
.~-I,
39, 1HR
.\rl1lc11ia, -I I, HS, 1-19, ISO, 17() Anncnian IllIlIrhaL, 38 i\rnlcnians, Wi>, 1.17 alld Dashlukhlllillll, I-IH lll;b'lacrC~ ;I!!;ainst, -ttl ;llId 1lll>lhe,:hnd (b,II'r,llik), 15,\ Arro\\' Cross, 1.16 A"inli\atioll, I,"nd, 150-ISI :\lI,tria, -15, -Ib, hi, lll-l, lOS, I1b ;L1l1ll.'\;ttinll of
Bosllia-l h.:rzl'g-ovilla, .1R
AII,,,NlIJJ (I 'nX), 13-1 Allstria-I Illngan; .lg, iI, 11:\(119), 119, Ll-l. S..,' "l," I )lI;11 ]\ I, IIlard,,' Rt'i(h.'!i/{ (.\ustt i;l1l parll,lI11l'1I1), -t() St't' £I1.1() German i\uslri,l; I lalhburg l'mpirc Ausl"rialls, 6-1. ,\lIlOl'rac\', 59, 60, (>1,1,2, IRS ,\nlcl1lir: SCl'kt't Siin'l\'a, 117-11 R A-zcrbaijall', I-1R, 1-1": iso, 1711 lla)!;ehot, \ "alter, 12 "Balkanizati<>"," 5-1 B;Llkall~, .15, ,16, 101, 102,157, I:;R Balhn llali<>llalislll, ,)3 IlC;lr Balk.llb, .II, :12
Balhn \ VOIr, (1<)12-1<Jl I), -10, -I I, II S. 117, 11~,
{{Iso
1.15, IS7 Bl\l,~~lt'ia; (;fl'l'L'l';
Scrhia Baltil' C;ern"n", h2, (,-I Bahi,,' ~talcs, 5, Ill, )(), () 1. h--l, hR, l'i), ~7, <)0, 91,106,1·1.1,1-18,173,17-1. S,,' ,11,0 F,,(oni'l; I.al\'i~l; Litllll
Bci"sillgcr, I\Iilrk. H) Belanh,170 Ikkrnli, e<>ullt Richard,:;1 Bdgiulll, 2, 11> Belorussia, I-IR, ISO Berltlen, C<>unt btdll, 116 Ilcust, Bann) (Liter C'HlIlt) Friedrich, 51 Bel', Sukru Kala, 159 Bi'll1arck, S,I "Bloll'k I land" (]\\;ICcd<>lliall rc\'olutioll,ln'
orhillliz;ltioll), 121 Bohelllia, -Ih, -17, 511, WI, 106, 1 Ill, Ill, UO, LlR, 165, 167, ,lIso Czerltos]I)I"lkia Bolshcl'iks, 2-1, 5R, 59, 66, 67, 85, R6, HI, 1-12, 1-15, I-1h, 1-17, I-IR, [-19 B,,]sltcyi'll1, 1-13, 1~;; and i kmoclatic Centrali'I', [-16 and land rd'''''', 1-15 and Left Cnll1nnlllists, 1-16 ;I\ld l\knshe\'iks, 1-17 and ]\iilitarl Opp"sition, 1-11)-1-17 and \VhilC i\rtnic~, b7, 1\2, 1-16 and \ Vorkers' Oppnsil i<m, 1-16 Sf'" tllv) Ru<;siall l'lHpirc; SO\'ict Union BnlsltCl'ization,67 lIo'ni.l. 23, 129 B'''llia-ller/e~,,,'ill;l, ,IS,
S,'
no
Brczhlll'\', LL'( ;lIid, 22, R7 Britaill, w, I-IR, un Blitish elllpire, 2, [-I, 15,21,53, 101, lOS alld Nmtlll'1tl IreLl"d, 1-1 IIrllh;lkcr, Rogers, H, 99, ](1.1, 107. 1(IlJ, lSI> BrUllller, 0110, -IS Brut/kn" }lori" 76 Bukmina, Ll2, UH
19.;
]')-1 lIul~'lria, .1R, 5.1, lIlR, 151 llli~r;llinIlS frolll. ]57, 159. S,"(
COllllll'r-modcl'lIi'latitHl, ~a-R2. 92. S,',' {tllf;
I\]a . . s
Illig-rilli()ll
1l;tti()I1ali,1Il in •.l~
Ih'zantine elllpire, 2, 21, 22
t/!\f)
)\ltldl'IlliJ;HitHI
Crilllean \ Val', 'i 1 Croatia, 15, -+6, -Ii, l.11 CUP (C"IllIll; ttt't' "t'Union .l11d Progress), Se, Youll~'lllrks
Canada, 1-1, !f.. , 21, 9}, IR2 l'apiulislIl,101 C'UT, F. II., 59 CaN ell, Fr.lI1cis I .. , ITi CauclSiall Repuhlics, .15, R7, 118 Cl'~lll~l'SCll, Ihl l'cllter-l'criphClY relatiolls, 21l-21, 27, 'N, lOll, J02, 10-1--105, 10(.. , 107 ill llah,hllr~ elllpire, -I9-SIl, .12, 5.1 ill Ottllln;!n l'mpire, .11l-.12 ill Russi.11l elllpire, 1-+2 ill So\'iet lillioll, R'=;, R7-RR, 40-91,1-15, 1-1'1,151-132 Celliral .\,ia, R7, ')(), 'II, lIR, 1-12, 151, 155, 170, 172, 17.1, 17-1, IRR Celltral . \sian Turks, 11'1 ·Celltral!'o"'l'rs, -17, 67,129 Charles, Emperor Kill~, UO, 1.11 Clll'tnik . . , 135. Sf',' ahfJ YugosLt\'i,l Chillese empire, 2, -+, 12, .n Chiro!, I lalliel, 10.1 Citizellship, lOR, 13-1 Citv-states, .1, -+ Ci\'il soeiet\·, 3'1, 110, 15.1, 187 Civil War, I-H, 1-+5, i-l8, 1-+9, 150, 151. S",.tll'Q S",·iet Ullion; Rel'OlutiOllS of 1917 Class, 61,105,1-1-1, ISO Cnde Napnkoll, 125 Cold \Var, 75, RIl, R2. S,'I' "/'0 '1()(;t1ihlrianism Collecti\'izatinn, 7R, 1-+), 1-+6. S,,' "/'0 Soviet Union Colollialelllpirt's, 12, I-I. S,'( "ha Cnlnllial liberation Colonialislll "well'lre colonialislll," RR Colnlli.llliheratioll,I-I "Cnllllllitlee ,,,'!ion" U:allli/,(I'!il), 121. S",. tI/,a Ukraine Cnlllllli!tee of Union alld I'ro,L';ress (CLW). S,', 'Y-pt.'rilllllT~· relations. S('«' CClltcr-periphery
rclarioTls
CurZOIl, Lord, 1:;;CZl'th,,,I""akia, 20, -17, R-I, 91, ]()R, 111l-1I1, 112,12'1, 11Il, Ul, 132, 11.1,135, U(. , n7, 160, Ihl, 162, Ib.1, 11>-1, 166 DalnLltia, ~1. 1.111 I >.tnlo, Arthur, 21l Darn tOil, Robert, 211 .Ie IltTedia, J. 1\1., 12.1 j)e-l\Lt~\'ar;z,"ion, 160. S,'" "/'0 l\lag\'arizat;on DemoLTa",', (. -7, R.1, 102, lOS, ](17, 120, 121 dl'~initi()1l ot: 6-7 Delllll
Illdi'X
1')5
hhnic' ckansillg, 26-27, ~I, llh, l'ih, 1 H1-IS2, j N/), S" ,11.'0 hhnic "lIllmixillg"; (~L'II(),.:idc; ;\ Ia ...... migr.lti oll Ethnic iwrcd, 1111 ' EI hTli!.' 11IIIllngl'lIizari()ll, ~()
Ftilllicit" hi>, H~, lilli, lil1, 112 Ethnic' l;lObilizaril>n, Hh, lO'.I Ethnic 1',lnicu1.lri"n, H5 Et hnic' "unmi,ing," lll.i, WH, ] 'i.'i-] 5h, 15R, 1(>1,1(,4, Ihh-jh8, Ill'), ] ill, 17:;, INh l\Illslim-Chri'li:lll llllllli,illg, I ='7, So',' ,d,~
J\ b:-;s migratilill Furnpcan COIlll'rt, S2 Europeall Unioll, 2, l.iR, 1.,tJ, 1~2
b',"", Rj.W,,511
h'derali>llI, />,\ Feshbach, l\!UIT,l\', H2 h'udalism, 102 Finbnd,.'i'i,61, I~\ I~R, ]~'J Finns, h2, 148, lR,I, lHH FiSlher-(j,tlati, Stl'l'hen, ]()2 Filll'arric'k, Sh,.-i!:l, 1~6 Fmcihle ,"simiiatioll, 2h, 27 Francc, 1~,511,5.;,(,l),bl, 14.1, lH.i Francis l'erdillan,l, 4N Francis-Joseph, i':llIl'emr, 46, ~R, 511, 51, 1l~-L\),
U7, US I"rench empire, 2, lUI
G,t1ilia, 50, 65, UII, 1.12. S, .. aha I Lthshllrg l'mpire Cj,\TT. See (jeneral .-\greclllelll ()n Tarith and Tr,tde (jei", Imanud, -tS (jellner, Ertlcst, lO') Cjc'llcr,L1 Agrcelllcnt Oil -L"iff, ,lIld Tradc (;:\1 '1'), 2 GCllot.:idc, 27. SI',' (/1.10 Fthlli( dCilll:-.ing (jeorgia, I~X, 1~,), ISO, 1711 Ill()rhnl.lnd (s'/II/"bdJ/o), 153 (;Ct rgi,1I1"l, h2. ISO (jerlllan :\ustria (Republic' of ;\usu-ia), n 1, 1
(;rL'ek. l"o!htitl1tionali:-.rs,
1:-{
(;rl'c'k incic-pclldellc'e, lOR Circck l1arilll1ilthH.I, 1{):-{ (;reek l'han,lrinb, III Ilatiollalism ill, ,13 Utt,>In0, h-t, 'iI, 100, 101, 102, 103, lOS, 107, lOR, llO, 12'.1-] H, 1~,I, 1:;1>, l.'icI, 16h, IhR, IRI, IRI, IX~, IX(),18H and
and
~lag.\·,"·~,
St'('dll(j
Baltic
(;l'fnlalb, h~, III, 112, 1.10, HI, 1'16, I ~R, 17-1 migratioll ot: 162-1()(). SI't' al.,r.J Sudetl'1l Ccrnt,I!)";
lOU
(;kilS()II~. \11b1Hl, 75 (ji\blp, Zila, 11 h, ll'l, 12(' Ci-Jlnhi)~, Caplaill (J~·lIla, 1.~{) (jnnd, Ihl'id, -Ie. Cnrharill'\" ), 73. K~. ~-I, g), R(J, 1 :;~, 170
ns,
156
50, 51
alld 1I,ltiolt,d ;,HlhlllUIll\"
52
,,,,,Inatiollalities pn)l>ien" -IS--~7 ,mel P'lll-SI.-II-is"" 5.1 all" peaS""tIT, ](ll ,lIld phlrali'llI, 50 alld },,,Il':->, 50 .md rdig·jou . . toleralion, 1,1-1
alld Russia, ).1 "lid SL" s, 50, ~ 1 "lid \ Vor!.1 \ V"r 1, 47. S.-,- ,,;-'~ ;\ustria; l"C:llt(,'r-l'l'riphL'r~· rl'lilti()II~; llllll~ar~'
Ilq.>;e1 (,(b,'
I ]L'nk'ri~lIl
t;l'fm
(; Crt11<1I11, h~,
(;rl'atl'1" Greeu', 108
alld (;alicia, :i() IIlld (3ermaniziltinn, 1R5 ,md (;l'rtllallS, 51, 51, ='6(n20), ,,,"l Jews, l.B, L\~
Frielldh, Aitied, X2
132, U'-1.l-t (icrmall l'mpire, 2, 13,...J/, (lO.
(;rear \)epn'"i"n, US (;reat \ \'ar. S.-.- \ V"rld \ \'ar I (jreL'CT, 3", HI.), 1I1h, H1R, 120, 157 :\llat"liall (jl'l'eks, ~o C"lIl,t'llltiIH)pk "ftic'L', 3'), -III
l)bil~,q>bl'
a/f /i.,larr), 4), 58
I'tllllilllticislIl, 116
llero"olu" 1 I litkr, IR2 11"l>sh""'", Fri" R, j()~, IR7-1RX II"nil,', .\""'iral I\likl.is, UI, nJ, LI~ . Iln.\():->, :\!cX;llldl'1' Count. -1-7. S('t" a/.\fJ I lah:-;hllr~ L'mplre
flullg,21, .:;0,101. ](Ii, ll:!, In, 111, Ui" Uf:, 163, 16(', 17R(II~~) all.! CO"I"I,,"i,t Rep"hlic' ()f S""iL'ts, 1 I] alld C"lJlIlHlllisl seizure ~)f p(I\\'cr () (J-lR), 1.1h
lndt-x
196 alld f,,,,'i"ll, UI, Red ,\,.,,11' "I', U1 rt'l'OllItio,; ill (I'IIB), UI
"L,l\TCnS,"
11 S
Le',\~lIc ofNatitlll'i, 181
Lellin, V.I., I.JR, 151 "dt'lnocr.llic ct'lItralisIH," 121
Idt'lltitl, 25, 27, ](J'i, 106, 11:;, 118,119,112, i2(), 13-1, 1-1\ 1.:;11, 11>1 1lI'lll'rialism, 23, 2R, 85, 1'il, IR1 fi·t't'-tradc illll'eri,tli"ll, 32. S,', "/(0 i\lItii'lll'l'rialislIl; E,"pirc IlIdi'I, IS, IRS Illdian l\llIslims, 116 IIl,llIstri'llization, 61, 7-1, 77, 7R, R7, JIll, 1.15, 153 IlIdllstrial-s""iell' Illodel, 7-1 IIlIt.:llllarriagc
bt'tween Christians and l\llIslillls, 111 "Intern'll rnloni.ilism," 12, 2-1 Internationalislll, 1 I R
Iraq, 21 Isl'llllism, V" 119, 125 Turkish IsJ.lIl1irists, .18,120,121 Istria, -16 /t.iliallization, 11>6 Ital\', 13, :;2, l)1, 1l0, HI, 161, 162, 166 ,Janos, Andrew, 76 .bl'all,l.1 Jews, 6-1, 1l1, US, UI" 117-1.18, 17..1, lR.>. S,', a/lo Anti-Semitism Joseph II, lR5
Kadet Partl·, JR. S" 11/'0 Russian empire K;\IIIOh, COllllt GIISI.I\·, -18, :; 1,52 K'lralll~.in, :'\!ikolai, 5R Kare\o- Fillnish repllhlic. '!2 Kazakhst.ln, 8l), lOR, 170, 172, 173, 17..1, 175, 17l)(lIh8) Kernal, Nalllik, 117 Kt'lIIal, Pasha l\ IIISI'II'I (LIter .'\tariirk), 116-117,11'1,121,12..1,121, Kelllalislll, 119, 121, 122,12.'.12-1,1211
KCTllali"t upri.,illg, 15R Kel'dcr, C a~lar, lU.j, lOS Kkl'sdl, Ulrich :\fajor (later Genera\), -16 J.:r,/IIil,·,ilil ("nlllllnittee aClion"), 121 Komlns, JnhlJ, .til KorOliza!.I,"iil ("rooling")' SCI'
So\"il't Union. ,11ld
ll)r,'J/;z.af.lii" Kossllth, I.aitls, 108 Knl~lIlaTl,
Paul. RO
Kllnls, 1\)6, 120
I ,;ln~e. Chkal', 7R Lan~ua~l"
lOR, 1.,7, 172
"()UtHllan" LlIllrll~\(Jt'
119 LIt\'i;I, lOR, 1':;0 . .),',' ,,{'o Baltic sl.ltes l.aUS;\III1l' Conn-ntinn (192J), 157, 15R
IOI.},l.J.·t
Slal,' Iflld
RI"l'rl/liliaN,
Ll'\"',llltiul' provincl's,
1-'7
II"
[.iheral ,klllon:l"ies, 15, 111 l.ithuania, 15, 1 h, IIIR, 1..1.\ 1 SO, 170. S,',· a/so Ih[tic states; Poland; Polish-Lithuanian COIllIll'IJI\\'l'alth Little Enlente, U3
[.01111>01)'(11-,52 Lu".\S-Sh.ldwl'lI, n'. N., 51 l\Iacartne:', C .• \. (Naliolla/ SIIII,'.' alld Nilliol/111 . \Jilloril i .. ,), U i\Ia'Td
no
of l\l,~t'ri,lIls, J-J. 5,168, 169 ofl\luslinl', .1S,156-L:;<), 1611,167 of Orien1.tI .lews, 1-1 of OnllOtI"s Christians, 158 of Romani'lIls, 162 "fl{ussialls, 156, 169-171, 172-175 of SOI·iet .le\\'s, 1..1 ,,[Tllrks, J56-159, lbO, !6,~. SI'I' Ir/.\Ij Ethnic u ul1lll ixing"; Frhllic cleansing l\I('ndel, ,\r1hur,.19 l\lcnning, BnK(" (,1 l\lid,ds, 121 l\[iddle LISt, 16, 112, un, 18(, 1\ Jig-ration. 5'c'('!\ las"i n1i~r
I\lilitan-
~()\'enllllCllt.
15
l\lilit.,r;·-'i"dustrial ('''''pies, 76-7fl, 71.}-81, R2, R1, R.J, <)2. S.... d!'~ SO"iet V"i"" ,Hit/,-/. S,',' Otto,n,," "lIlpire, IIlil/.-1 i\lililllin, J)llIilrii, III l\I<>dernizatinn, 2-1, 25, (,n, JO(I, 1 R-1 in Ilalhhurf!: 1\1<>"ard,,', nil in 011<>'\lan clIlpire, 12, .\.\, Jl,.j 1,122,123 in Rus..;;all empir<.'. 61, (,2
197 ;11 SO\ iL't Uniol1, W),
S'), 75-7h, 78,
~(), ~l,
R7.
152, 1:; ~
St"I' (t/'Ij COlll\{Cr-IIHltiL-rnil.
1\ IOlllllhl'n, I Iall",
Natiollalintioll, 1\1.\, 1(17,
III~,
1'is, 1('2
:-';~ltiollalliher~lIi()1l ~trl\ggl('s, ~h.
~h.
52
l\loll,-\olclllpirl', 2,~, 21,125 .l\lontc''lllicll, I i'dora"ia, 165, 11>7 l\ 1"1 II, ,\Iexanlkr, 2, ~, 5-6, ~\ ~l), 52, <) 1, I ~~ .l\ 11l1;.lIllnwi .\Ii, ,\1 l\llIltin.lti"Il.t1 Slall', 21 ]\llllllj,)rd, Lewis, 1-2 .l\I'hlim republi,s, 87, '10 ]\lllslims, 16, 11~, 157 Ar'lh,125 Balbll, 156, 186 Indian, 1111 IZlIssian, llX 'llllki,h,125 NAFT\, S,',' ~"nh :\llIl'ri,an Frcl' Trade . \gTcemcllt N.ltioll
deli"ili,," "f, 10<)-1 HI, 152 N.niollalislll, 2, I-S, 12, :l(), 3-1, ~ 1(nl), 6\ S~, R7, <)2, lJ'I, WO, H1~, Wi, ]()lJ, 12 ' ), U I, H7, I~R-I-I'), 150,151, I'iS, U,-I, 17~, I~I, lil2, IS,;, H~~-IS5 Arah, ~I ILllbn, :n Ikl""1SSiall, 1~8 BlI\,~ariall, 1.1 Finni,h,66 (~rl'l'k, 33 in I Ltb,bur,~ l'nlpirl', 50, 5~, 13 I, LVi Kl'lll,disl, Ill) "lo,alnati"I"dislll," 152, 172 [>,,\i,h, h6 IZlISSi'l1l, 'i'), 65, 68, '1()-<)1, 1 'iI, 171, 175 Serbia", .13 TaraI', 66 Turkish, 37-.18, ~O, ~ I, 116, 118, 11 '), 122, 12"" 126. S(,(" (till) Y\JlIIIg- Tlul::-; Ukrainiall, btr, 132, l,jS Sl't" (dl!) I\;atinllal1ihcrati(l1l struggles; Natiollal Sl'It~dl'(Crrllillati(),,; Scp"ratist Illll\"l'IIlCnh
h4. h7. (lR, S'), hO. 6l>, h7, 1.'11 Sec Nati()llallihCLltinll
7,~
"~ati()II
l\.Ui,)ll.LI
~l'rL':-.sillll.
:-.trllg~ll's :-I.lIi,)l1al ,,'II~dL'll'rmillati()lI,
R, RS, ](17,111, 1')11,152, 15S,1b-l, 181,18-1 <)')-101, 1(1.), l'\-,lli()ll-huildil1g, 'iR, 85, 88, J117, 1119, 112, J~3, 151, 182, I~.l, 1~5- UN" .)"('(. eI/'1) 0Jation-statc i'blillllho",l, 1O,1-1O~, IllS, Hil)-lll1, 112 ]\;alioll-'l.lte, 1.1,311, ,)/, ~1, hO, lOO, Hl3, 1II~,
n,
W7, US, l·n, 156, 172, 181, U::2,1S.J 1;"matiol1 ol~ 5-1, 58, h-l, 1(10, 101, 1118, Dr, SlOt a!11j N~ltillll-hqildillg
N,\rO, See
;-":(>1
th ,\r\alllil' Trl'ar\'
()q~'lJlil.alilln
NOlI; GermallY, 132, 133, Li..J, 13R, l() 1 NFl'. S1"t' ~\k\~' Fconnlnil" Polin' Neui\h', Tre,ll\ ()I~ 112 ]\;l'lI' El'olllJlllil' ],,,Iin' (NI-J'), 1~2, j~(), 1~7, S(',' {d.\o So\"ict l Tllion North American Frcc "bade :\~n'cllll'llt (N.\FT\),2 ' North ,\Iblllic Treall' Organizatioll (N.\['()), 138 Nucle.lr arms, (n Nuclear war, HU
O"t,)bcr Remlutinn, l.1,
1~), l~~,
S,,' "/,v
So\'ict {Inion
Old Regimc, S,',' Rll"i.'11 l'11'l'irc Oh'[('I)i", ~7, -,()(n1i) Orjllnikidze, 1~~ O'tro,-\llr,ki,121 Ott, 157,15'1,181, lEU. lR5, lR(). l~R .,dJllinistralill[( (JI~ )(1-32,102 .\,ah, ill, 11), II'!, 12(1 :\rlllclliall~ io, 3~ ('o[(slinJlinn "f(l876), 3'i, .16,120 di,,~t)lllti()11 o~~
30
First OrWJIl.lIl Par li.lIllCIlt (1876), Ti C;recks in, 3~, 3'), ~II, ~1 illtroductitlll ()fprilltill~ (172lJ), 12"~ and Islam, 1IJ2, 11 S, 111>, 11<), 122, 123,
12'i,126
!\.ltiollali'lt ,lspirariol1s, 11, R7 N,ltiollali:-.r r1HH"emCllh in I Jah,.;\mrg L'lllpin"',-IR in Ru:-,slall cillpirc, 51), (d, (,9(11/) in So\"ic[ Unioll, R~, KlJ-()O, l}2, IiI) ·~blioI\alitic~ 1'1"1l1,1l'11l in I Ltbshllrg L'1I1pirc. -f)"--"7, )()
mili!ar\' ,dlOOt, in, 117 !II ill. 'I, ~II, 115, 111" 127(n6), 1R.1
N;ltinllalil"\, Sc)\'ier, Ro(l, gl)
()III1I1l;11l ,Lite
nati()Jl-.l1 scp~l1atis1ll ill, "\()
IWJl-;dlhlilll populatioll, T~-.1~
nUlllllan cilil 1.'11'
(lSb~),
()UUlll,lIl LtIl~l1~\g-C,
()ItUIlI,lll
125
ill)
S(h,:iali:-.t P,ln~". "\8
(d'i.i,/), 117
19S
Illdex
pt'as,lIltn', 101 pro" iIKi;llnnt"hle, (or
and
"l'C\l1ari~l1\,
35, llft, 122, 121, 12-1, 125, 126 war of IR77-1R7R, .15 Young (JttOll1illl (.:onslitllt;ollali'its, 125 Il/.w Cenler-peril'hcn' rdation,; Turke."; \'o"n~ Turks Ottoman [Iijaz, 115 O!t,"l1allism, 35, ~(I, 41, 115, II '), 125 Ozbud"n, Ergllll, 102 5<,(
Pakistan, IRR Pahtck,', Francis, -16 and IR-IR cledaratitln, 46--17 Pan-G,'rnlallism,6-1 Pall-Jslalllic idcol"gl', 116 ['.,n-St,,,ism, 1.1, 6-1, (,R l'an'lilrkisnl, h-l, 117, IIR, 119, 126 ['aris peace treaties, LlR 0/\'(;
Yugosb,·i.l
'
no
Pax ;\lIs\ria"" I'C'ls,"11n, (,2, 7'1, 101-102, 151, 161
"Pea-..;allt qut:-:;t;nn:' hI i'erestroib, 71, H.l, R4, <JO, 91 Persian c11Ipirc, -I, 12, 21 Petmgrad S(JI'it't, 5'1. S,'<' IlI.
l.1R, 1-13, l-1R, 1-19, 162, 16-1, 165, 167.
5,,· ,,1. .0 Lithuani,'; Polish- Lith"'lIlia Commonwealth Poles, 62, 6-1, 12'1, 1.12, D6, un Polish- Li!h"'lIlian COlHnltllllVcalth, 21. S,,' "/.<0 Lithuania; ['otlllll I'ortllg"al, 2, n, 1-1
Pnsitl\'ism,
S~,
l.n,
n,-u~
Resettlemellt of I"'p"btions, 16-27. S,', ili.,~ Ethnic rll'aH"ill~~ Gt'H()(i(.\c; ~tl"'S nJi~r~lti()n
125
s,,\tans, .11 Tanzima! rclc)rms (lR\9-IR7h), 12, .l~, .'-1,
Partisans, 135. S,'I' I',,~a, Cel'
Repuhlic of ..\u,tri.1 (;erllwn "\"slri,,), 131,
]22, 125
I'tlsl-colnnial states, I RR I't)st-Sn"iet Russia. S(,' So"iet Unioll I'rinrip"lin' ofTesrhell, 1.12-1.1.1 I'roposititlll, 187, 1-1 I'n)l'i,iollal G()"erllllll'llt, 59, 66, 67, hR, 1-1-1. 5,'" tI/s~ ])11<1ll'o\\"l'r; [{""ian l""l'irc; So\"iet t Inion Prussia, SIl, 61, 165 1'1I11l,un, Robert, 110 Reiman, l\lidl
Rc\"oillti:)n;.\r\· ,ocialisJll, 6.1
1,,,
Re"olt1liOIl oi I R-IR, ·j1, -IR, Rnolulion of 1l)05-1l)07, Sl), 61, 62, 63 and Octobn i\ LIlli testn, (,,, Rel'olutioll' 0"] ')17, :;9, 00, hi" 118, I-I.~-l-I-I,
1-16, 1-l7-I-IR,IS0, l.il, 1,.1.
SI'(II/(O
Ci\"i1 ""'I'; Ru"ian l'lllpire; Snvil't Union ROlllallelllpire, 1-2, \'1,21, n ROlllania, 101, lOR, 1]1, 112, 129, 132, 1.13, I'l.~, nil, 160,161,163, lh(, (;realLT I{ornania, DI Transt"1"anian i{omani'lIls, 1.l1 Rnlllano;' empire. Ru"ian elllpire Rosenher!!;, \\,illi'1111 C., 1-17 I~udolph, Rilhard, -16 Rlllndi.l, 11.~, 117 Russia, Post-Sol'iet, 22, 2.1-2-1, 10:'1, ISS and CIH'dH'n \\',,1', 10, and electinns (1 <J95-1')%), lOS SI'!' dil'f} 1\ lass tni~nltion Russian l'lllpire, (" l.1, 19, 35, .~h,:;1, 5-1,
s. (
58-72, :'1-1, \11,100,101,10,,132, 1-12-15-1, lRl, IR.1, 188 "nd Baltic GertlJ;lIlS, 1>-1
;'''h.t c{)Il'aittitiol1illislll, ()3 and l"OUp d"t:tal (June' 3, 1'J(7), (,1 and DUlI)a, 6.1, 1~4 and es\ate SI'>fern, 60 etl",i, C"n;'ans in, 22, 65 an,\ Gre,n Rdimns (lR60s), 62, 18-l .lIld I Lihsbllrg empire, 5.1 and JCII'S, 1>-1, 65 'antlllliliralT rdimn (lR7-1), 61 and 1\\IIS<'OI'l', 1-12 am\ "n,'tiOl"11 question," 59 and of\icialn'ltitln'llin', lR~ and Poles, (l-l, 65 . and "Russia" nation," 1-12 ami Russian "a{ion'llin·, 65, (,Il and "soci"tl'," 62, 1-1-1 . and soldie;s, (,7 and "state srhool," 58, 6ll(,\.~) a"d Tatars, 64 and Turks, 65 and Ukrainians, 6-1, 65 and zem'tvo,;, h2 5,'" "/(G Re\"t,luti,,,, 19{1,-1l)(l7; Rcvolutions of 1')17; Sm'ici Union Russian P"bnd, 1>-1 Russifl<:iltiolt. St'(' Sovit"t Union, ,1Ild Russi tiell ion Russo-'liukish \V"r (IR77), \:;;-, 11>7
or
IlIdL'X
J 99
Rllrhcnia, 16()
;lUd ti)n-cd
rl'qui~iliollillg pfgr:'lill, 1...J5-1-J(~
inbllt 1l1ort.dily ill, ~ 1
S'lbahcddill, Prillce, ,IR Sr, Genll'lin, '!reat" ,)('(1'1 I'!), II~, 13.\ S,(rdiliia-l'icdlllOllt, 5,1 Schiinhnlllll Palace, 1.111, l.\1 Sl''''l's~i()l1ist tl\()\"L'llll'lIb ..51(\' Sl'parilti~l nh)H'nlCllls
Serond llllCfllatiullal,-I7 Scp.lI,,(j~( 1ll0\TIIIl'llh, 16, SO, :=;S', ()7. R,""" 84. l)(),'!2 Catalull""m, I R2 \blc\1eq"ois, 182
S,\' [(/v.) Nati()ll,tlism;
N~l\i(llla1i"t
mO\,CIl1CTlh; N,ttilHlil)
lihl'ratioll
strll~~ks;
National ,,'It~dcte"'lIil'lIi,," Serhia, l'i, -17,53, III
n;lIillllalis1l1 in. 11 Serb" 12'1, 1.1 I Siicsi'I,50 Sked, ,\I,tll, -I5,-l7 SL,,'s, 1:; 7 ill ll.(h,hurg elllpire, 50, 51 SI""'lk'a, nfl, 1(,t), Ih~ Slm"lks, I I 1,12'1 SIOI'ellia, IS, -l7, 12(1, l.H Smith, "\lltlJllIl\, R
"Suci;Ll engineering:' 122-121 S()"i,(listll, Lio SlllIll'rs,l\ Iar;.;arl't, 110 Sorel,I21 South SLI\" Kill;.;dOlIl, 1.15
SO\'ic:t impcrialislll,
~5
St)\'jt.:riz'ltillll, H-t
So\'id J))odd. S,','
S~)\·il't-t.\'pc
"\()cil'ries
S""il'( Russia, S.... S""iet Ulli"'1 SO"iet srarc_ S<,,' S(JI'il't Ullioll ~tl\'jl't-tyl'(' sOl"icrie~,
HI, R4
Smiet Union,), 7,12, I-I, 15, 16, ]'1,21, 2-1-25, 2t>, 5-1, 5:-;,!JlI, 7'\-%, HlI, \(I:;, 1Of>, 1.12,1-1", ISS-ISO,INI, Ig~, I~-I, 18S-I~li
;(1ll1 ,\ t~han war, 5 ,u1<1 ~\lIglist 1~'1\ ,'".up, lS,~ and bourgcols sl'l'I..'lal1st...;. l-H) and cl'lltral pLltlllill~, 7h-77, XU, K1-R-l, XR, '12 and cflllecti"izatiun, ;~ 'Illd ('''(''tiluellt A"l'(I)bh, 1-17 ,u".Il'ollstitution (I '11~), 1-11, lind c(I)Io:.;\', Rl. X3, 87 'lnd edllc;t~d p"bli,' "pinion (&!h/.hlh·.\Ii.'c?l~lfI.I/'), 1'=;.~
and l'galit;lri,LTlislll. Rl--X2 as empire, I (I, 7-1,
~n, ~-I-R:;,
'I(),IR2 alld I'.'dnali,m, 1:;0
HR, RLJ, '1(1, 'II,
;lIll)/"'c;r,'lIi::.lf/\ii", 1':::;1, 152, l~t\ litl' ('.\}lCl't;l1lC.' ill, HI and militarizatioll, 7h, 7,. 7,), RO, 87
,",,1 i\linsk .\ut'>lllflt;IL' radon, WI> ,lnd motherland (r~'/il/(/), 1)2-1),~
and 1I<11ioll.\lit,' ptl'ic~', 7X, R5, X6, R7, X~, and Ocf<.hl'l' RL'lolution, U alld "orgallizcd l·()IlSl·,hU .... ," 7l), 81. FN illld IH."IS;WI {:"mUlillec ..... 1...J.5
~'-J
and peresrroika, n, 8", R-I ',lllll }'I o{1rrticd s(}l'ict.,·, 1-l6 an,] "puhli,- 'phere," IS_I. S.... ,,1.,& ('i"il socict " alld Rn(,\nm; l-1S, ISO, 1:;1,166 ~\lId reLllilJllS with FastL'rn European salcltires,12. Sf''' dll() SO\'iel-t~ pc S,)l'ielies ,md rebtiun, ",ith lloll-Russi'(11 republics, 22 alld Rlissifi .. ,uioll, 2/), lWi alld "second CCOfWrIlr," ~R and s(H..·iilli:-.t l'()Jbtrll~'tinTl. 1S1 and SOI-ict imperialism, US alld S""iet t};l(iollalin, HI> alld S""ielS, 1-11, l-l~, l-l), 1-17 i111d tl'rrnr, 77, R5 'lilt! tot;llitariani'Ill, 7-1-76 St'" (//.Irj CL'lIter-peripllL'ry rrlalitllls; Rus..;i,111 L'mpire Spcnser, [lerhert, 76 Stalin, Joscl'h, 16, 113, IR2 Sulillisfll, 75, 76, 7~, ~'i, 1-18, 1 )2, J ~,I alld Tliltiollalit\·, ~h ailli "\\'dt~'rl' l:utouialisln," RS S,'" "i-& De-Stalini/;}tioll "SI,ue ,'apitalistll," I-li St"llpill, Pctr, 1).\ Stnl\T, Pctcr, 58 Srlir~kh, l\HlIlt Karl, -t6, SC't' ({/SO ,\I1 . .;tria Slidell'lI Certnans, 1.1.1, 163, 1I.-I-lh5, Il>b, 167, J(,~,17ktn-l!) Sum', [{(Hlald, k-l SI'irzerland, Ih, 21, 'II SZl'orluk, R'Hl"lll, 1-1,\
Tainler,Josel''', S Tajiki,tan, 17 ~ 'J;mziJll;}t rcl;II'IllS (IR~'I-IH7i», ,12, ,11, J-I, Vi, I1h, 12(), 122, 12,1, 12-1, 125, 12b, Ii':-!. 5i(c' a!.\(J l\lodcrnizalioll; ()nUTIl;\l1 CIHpire Tatars, 1.-1,1-12 'Jl'rwr, 77, 85, 1-15, 1~6 "l'hran" J:;~ Ini:srali'Hls from, 157. St'" .Illt) i\};bS Inig-ratioll Ti,za, Ill> ·".dOIO);t, :'llari'I, 101
IlId.',I'
200 Ti)talir.lriani:-;Ill.7 .... -76 ~liHali(aJ'i.lIl-soril't\· 11lIH.lcl,
74
Tradilion,llcnlpirl< 12 Tr,lnscllIc,lsi,l, (,I, (,6,1-12,1-18, 1-19,155,170, 113,17-1 Tnlnsd",lIIia, 1.16, 1.1S, I hI) Trian;,n, Trt',lf\, of (ll)21)), W7, 112, l.n, 160 Trotsb, Leon: 60 Tsarisi Rllssia, 5.',' RlIssian empi rc Tllrkl'\, .15, -11,102,10.1,10-1, Wh, 115, 116, 117, 126, 1-1R, 158, I'll) f,,"ndation of'lill'kish RCl'ublic (192,1), 119-121, 12~,IRR lireC
{Irbanization, 7R, 79, 15 \ USSR,S... , Soviet Union Vcnetian empirc, (" ,~2 \'erderl', Katherine, 6(" I R2 \'ersailks, Treatl of~ 112 \'oivodina, 16(), lC,2 von i\nllri'ln-\\rl'fhllr~, Baroll Leopold,-I7
"Oil
I b'Tk, Friedrich, 7h
\'011
l\li~e'i. [.ud\\'i,:.!;. 76
VOII
Ranke, Lcopold, 20
Ili,/r'" S.\', 11-1 \ Vallachia, III \Var ofJndcpendell<"', S., .. Turkn, \Var of illdcl'cndcncl' ' \Var or Liberation, S... ,'lill'kn, \Var of Lihcration ' \Varsaw Pact,S, 7 \\'cber, 1\ Lex, 2()
Ii;'j,,.,,,,,,/Jt, 1.1-1 \\'estel'll EIIl'
\Vil"",, \V""droll', 16, 151 \Vilsonian libemlism, IHI \""rld War I, -17, 5'1-60, 61, (,.1, (>-1-6\ 11(" 11(), 12'1, 112, 1.17, 1-17, 1.;;7,181 \\'orid W'11 II, 1.1, 122, 13-1, ITi, U8, lS2, lr,7, 1Ml, Ul2 Y'lkutilOt, WI Ydhill, 1\ori', 2-1, 1-1H, 15-1 You,,;,: Ottoman con'litutioll,dists, 125 '1'01111;': Turks,
35, .16-,\R, -Il,lOS, 117,l1R, 119,120,121, 12,\, 125, 121,
National ,\';sl'lIlhh', 120, 121 S,'I" a/sr; Ottom.lIl l'lllpirl'~ TaTl'Iim
YII;':OSI.II'i'I, 7, ii>, 21, 25, 5-1, 8-1, '11,100,1.11, 1.11, US, 1.18, 160, 1(,2, 16\' 166, lR-I
un,